Part I
Chapter 1.1
No one who had ever seen Catherine Morland in her
infancy, would have supposed her born to be an heroine.
Her situation in life, the character of her father and
mother, her own person and disposition, were all equally
against her. Her father was a clergyman, without being
neglected, or poor, and a very respectable man, though
his name was Richard--; and he had never been handsome.
He had a considerable independence, besides --; and he was not in the least addicted to locking up his daughters. Her mother was a woman of useful
plain sense, with a good temper, and, what is more
remarkable, with a good constitution. She had three
sons before Catherine was born; and instead of dying in
bringing the latter into the world, as any body might
expect, she still lived on --; lived to have six children more
--; to see them growing up around her, and to enjoy
excellent health . A family of ten children will be always called a fine family, where there are heads and
arms and legs enough for the number; but the Morlands
had little other right to the word, for they were in general
very plain, and Catherine for many years of her life, as
plain as any. She had a thin awkward figure, a sallow
skin without colour, dark lank hair, and strong features;--;
so much for her person;--; and not less unpropitious for
heroism seemed her mind. She was fond of all boys'
plays, and greatly preferred cricket not merely to dolls,
but to the more heroic enjoyments of infancy, nursing
a dormouse, feeding a canary-bird, or watering a rose-bush.
Indeed she had no taste for a garden; and if she
14
gathered flowers at all, it was chiefly for the pleasure of
mischief --; at least so it was conjectured from her always
preferring those which she was forbidden to take.--; Such
were her propensities --; her abilities were quite as extraordinary. She never could learn or understand any thing before she was taught; and sometimes not even then,
for she was often inattentive, and occasionally stupid.
Her mother was three months in teaching her only to
repeat the "Beggar's Petition;" and after all, her next
sister, Sally, could say it better than she did. Not that
Catherine was always stupid,--; by no means; she learnt
the fable of "The Hare and many Friends," as quickly
as any girl in England. Her mother wished her to learn
music; and Catherine was sure she should like it, for
she was very fond of tinkling the keys of the old forlorn
spinnet; so, at eight years old she began. She learnt
a year, and could not bear it;--; and Mrs. Morland, who
did not insist on her daughters being accomplished in
spite of incapacity or distaste, allowed her to leave off.
The day which dismissed the music-master was one of
the happiest of Catherine's life. Her taste for drawing
was not superior; though whenever she could obtain the
outside of a letter from her mother, or seize upon any
other odd piece of paper, she did what she could in that
way, by drawing houses and trees, hens and chickens, all
very much like one another.--; Writing and accounts she
was taught by her father; French by her mother: her
proficiency in either was not remarkable, and she shirked
her lessons in both whenever she could. What a strange,
unaccountable character!--; for with all these symptoms of
profligacy at ten years old, she had neither a bad heart
nor a bad temper; was seldom stubborn, scarcely ever
quarrelsome, and very kind to the little ones, with few
interruptions of tyranny; she was moreover noisy and
wild, hated confinement and cleanliness, and loved
nothing so well in the world as rolling down the green
slope at the back of the house.
Such was Catherine Morland at ten. At fifteen, appearances
15
were mending; she began to curl her hair and long
for balls; her complexion improved, her features were
softened by plumpness and colour, her eyes gained more
animation, and her figure more consequence. Her love of
dirt gave way to an inclination for finery, and she grew
clean as she grew smart; she had now the pleasure of
sometimes hearing her father and mother remark on her
personal improvement.
"Catherine grows quite a good-looking
girl, --; she is almost pretty to day,"
were words which caught her ears now and then; and how welcome
were the sounds! To look almost pretty, is an acquisition of higher delight to a girl who has been looking plain the first fifteen years of her life, than a beauty from her cradle can ever receive.
Mrs. Morland was a very good woman, and wished to
see her children every thing they ought to be; but her
time was so much occupied in lying-in and teaching the
little ones, that her elder daughters were inevitably left
to shift for themselves; and it was not very wonderful
that Catherine who had by nature nothing heroic about
her, should prefer cricket, base ball, riding on horseback,
and running about the country at the age of fourteen, to
books --; or at least books of information --; for, provided
that nothing like useful knowledge could be gained from
them, provided they were all story and no reflection, she
had never any objection to books at all. But from fifteen
to seventeen she was in training for a heroine; she read
all such works as heroines must read to supply their
memories with those quotations which are so serviceable
and so soothing in the vicissitudes of their eventful lives.
From Pope, she learnt to censure those who
"bear about the mockery of woe."
From , that
"Many a flower is born to blush unseen,
"And waste its fragrance on the desert air."
From Thompson, that
--; "It is a delightful task
"To teach the young idea how to shoot."
16
And from Shakspeare she gained a great store of
information --; amongst the rest, that
--;"Trifles light as air,
Are, to the jealous, confirmation strong,
"As proofs of Holy Writ."
That
"The poor beetle, which we tread upon,
"In corporal sufferance feels a pang as great
"As when a giant dies."
And that a young woman in love always looks
--; "like Patience on a monument
"Smiling at Grief."
So far her improvement was sufficient --; and in many
other points she came on exceedingly well; for though
she could not write sonnets, she brought herself to read
them; and though there seemed no chance of her throwing
a whole party into raptures by a prelude on the
pianoforte, of her own composition, she could listen to
other people's performance with very little fatigue. Her
greatest deficiency was in the pencil --; she had no notion
of drawing --; not enough even to attempt a sketch of her
lover's profile, that she might be detected in the design.
There she fell miserably short of the true heroic height.
At present she did not know her own poverty, for she had
no lover to pourtray. She had reached the age of
seventeen, without having seen one amiable youth who
could call forth her sensibility; without having inspired
one real passion, and without having excited even any
admiration but what was very moderate and very transient.
This was strange indeed! But strange things may
be generally accounted for if their cause be fairly searched
out. There was not one lord in the neighbourhood; no --;
not even a baronet. There was not one family among
their acquaintance who had reared and supported a boy
accidentally found at their door --; not one young man
whose origin was unknown. Her father had no ward,
and the squire of the parish no children.
But when a young lady is to be a heroine, the perverseness
of forty surrounding families cannot prevent her.
17
Something must and will happen to throw a hero in her
way.
Mr. Allen, who owned the chief of the property about
Fullerton, the village in Wiltshire where the Morlands
lived, was ordered to Bath for the benefit of a gouty constitution;--;
and his lady, a good-humoured woman, fond
of Miss Morland and probably aware that if adventures
will not befal a young lady in her own village, she must
seek them abroad, invited her to go with them. Mr. and Mrs. Morland
were all compliance, and Catherine all
happiness.
Chapter 1.2
18
In addition to what has been already said of Catherine Morland's
personal and mental endowments, when about
to be launched into all the difficulties and dangers of
a six weeks' residence in Bath, it may be stated, for the
reader's more certain information, lest the following pages
should otherwise fail of giving any idea of what her
character is meant to be; that her heart was affectionate,
her disposition cheerful and open, without secret conceit or
affectation of any kind --; her manners just removed from
the awkwardness and shyness of a girl; her person
pleasing, and, when in good looks, pretty --; and her mind
about as ignorant and uninformed as the female mind
at seventeen usually is.
When the hour of departure drew near, the maternal
anxiety of Mrs. Morland will be naturally supposed to be
most severe. A thousand alarming presentiments of evil
to her beloved Catherine from this terrific separation
must oppress her heart with sadness, and drown her in
tears for the last day or two of their being together; and
advice of the most important and applicable nature must
of course flow from her wise lips in their parting conference
in her closet. Cautions against the violence of such
noblemen and baronets as delight in forcing young ladies
away to some remote farm-house, must, at such a moment,
relieve the fulness of her heart. Who would not think so?
But Mrs. Morland knew so little of lords and baronets,
that she entertained no notion of their general mischievousness,
and was wholly unsuspicious of danger to her daughter
from their machinations. Her cautions were confined to
the following points.
"I beg, Catherine you will always
wrap yourself up very warm about the throat, when you
come from the Rooms at night; and I wish you would
19
try to keep some account of the money you spend;--;
I will give you this little book on purpose."
Sally or rather Sarah, (for what young lady of common
gentility will reach the age of sixteen without altering
her name as far as she can?) must from situation be at
this time the intimate friend and confidante of her sister.
It is remarkable, however, that she neither insisted on
Catherine's writing by every post, nor exacted her promise
of transmitting the character of every new acquaintance,
nor a detail of every interesting conversation that Bath
might produce. Every thing indeed relative to this
important journey was done, on the part of the Morlands,
with a degree of moderation and composure, which
seemed rather consistent with the common feelings of
common life, than with the refined susceptibilities, the
tender emotions which the first separation of a heroine
from her family ought always to excite. Her father,
instead of giving her an unlimited order on his banker, or
even putting an hundred pounds bank-bill into her hands,
gave her only ten guineas, and promised her more when
she wanted it.
Under these unpromising auspices, the parting took
place, and the journey began. It was performed with
suitable quietness and uneventful safety. Neither robbers
nor tempests befriended them, nor one lucky overturn to
introduce them to the hero. Nothing more alarming
occurred than a fear on Mrs. Allen's side, of having once
left her clogs behind her at an inn, and that fortunately
proved to be groundless.
They arrived at . Catherine was all eager delight;--;
her eyes were here, there, every where, as they approached
its fine and striking environs, and afterwards drove
through those streets which conducted them to the hotel.
She was come to be happy, and she felt happy already.
They were soon settled in comfortable lodgings in
Pulteney-street.
It is now expedient to give some description of Mrs. Allen,
that the reader may be able to judge, in what
20
manner her actions will hereafter tend to promote the
general distress of the work, and how she will, probably,
contribute to reduce poor Catherine to all the desperate
wretchedness of which a last volume is capable --; whether
by her imprudence, vulgarity, or jealousy --; whether by
intercepting her letters, ruining her character, or turning
her out of doors.
Mrs. Allen was one of that numerous class of females,
whose society can raise no other emotion than surprise at
there being any men in the world who could like them
well enough to marry them. She had neither beauty,
genius, accomplishment, nor manner. The air of a gentlewoman,
a great deal of quiet, inactive good temper, and
a trifling turn of mind, were all that could account for
her being the choice of a sensible, intelligent man, like
Mr. Allen. In one respect she was admirably fitted to
introduce a young lady into public, being as fond of going
every where and seeing every thing herself as any young
lady could be. Dress was her passion. She had a most
harmless delight in being fine; and our heroine's entree
into life could not take place till after three or four days
had been spent in learning what was mostly worn, and
her chaperon was provided with a dress of the newest
fashion. Catherine too made some purchases herself, and
when all these matters were arranged, the important
evening came which was to usher her into the .
Her hair was cut and dressed by the best hand,
her clothes put on with care, and both Mrs. Allen and her
maid declared she looked quite as she should do. With
such encouragement, Catherine hoped at least to pass
uncensured through the crowd. As for admiration, it was
always very welcome when it came, but she did not
depend on it.
Mrs. Allen was so long in dressing, that they did not
enter the ball-room till late. The season was full, the
room crowded, and the two ladies squeezed in as well as
they could. As for Mr. Allen, he repaired directly to the
card-room, and left them to enjoy a mob by themselves.
21
With more care for the safety of her new gown than for
the comfort of her protege, Mrs. Allen made her way
through the throng of men by the door, as swiftly as the
necessary caution would allow; Catherine however, kept
close at her side, and linked her arm too firmly within her
friend's to be torn asunder by any common effort of
a struggling assembly. But to her utter amazement she
found that to proceed along the room was by no means
the way to disengage themselves from the crowd; it
seemed rather to increase as they went on, whereas she
had imagined that when once fairly within the door, they
should easily find seats and be able to watch the dances
with perfect convenience. But this was far from being
the case, and though by unwearied diligence they gained
even the top of the room, their situation was just the
same; they saw nothing of the dancers but the high
feathers of some of the ladies. Still they moved on --;
something better was yet in view; and by a continued
exertion of strength and ingenuity they found themselves
at last in the passage behind the highest bench. Here
there was something less of crowd than below; and hence
Miss Morland had a comprehensive view of all the company
beneath her, and of all the dangers of her late
passage through them. It was a splendid sight, and she
began, for the first time that evening, to feel herself at
a ball: she longed to dance, but she had not an acquaintance
in the room. Mrs. Allen did all that she could do in
such a case by saying very placidly, every now and then,
"I wish you could dance, my dear, --; I wish you could
get a partner."
For some time her young friend felt
obliged to her for these wishes; but they were repeated
so often, and proved so totally ineffectual, that Catherine
grew tired at last, and would thank her no more.
They were not long able, however, to enjoy the repose
of the eminence they had so laboriously gained.--; Every body
was shortly in motion for tea, and they must squeeze
out like the restCatherine began to feel something of
disappointment --; she was tired of being continually pressed
22
against by people, the generality of whose faces possessed
nothing to interest, and with all of whom she was so
wholly unacquainted, that she could not relieve the
irksomeness of imprisonment by the exchange of a
syllable with any of her fellow captives; and when at
last arrived in the tea-room, she felt yet more the awkwardness
of having no party to join, no acquaintance to claim,
no gentleman to assist them.--; They saw nothing of Mr. Allen;
and after looking about them in vain for a more
eligible situation, were obliged to sit down at the end of
a table, at which a large party were already placed,
without having any thing to do there, or any body to
speak to, except each other.
Mrs. Allen congratulated herself, as soon as they were
seated, on having preserved her gown from injury.
"It would have been very shocking to have it torn,"
said she,"would
not it? --; It is such a delicate muslin. --; For my
part I have not seen any thing I like so well in the whole
room, I assure you."
"How uncomfortable it is,"
whispered Catherine,
"not
to have a single acquaintance here!"
"Yes, my dear,"
replied Mrs. Allen, with perfect
serenity,
"it is very uncomfortable indeed."
"What shall we do? --; The gentlemen and ladies at
this table look as if they wondered why we came here--;
we seem forcing ourselves into their party."
"Aye, so we do.--; That is very disagreeable. I wish
we had a large acquaintance here."
"I wish we had any;--; it would be somebody to go to."
"Very true, my dear; and if we knew any body we
would join them directly. The Skinners were here last
year--; I wish they were here now."
"Had not we better go away as it is?--; Here are no
tea things for us, you see."
"No more there are, indeed.--; How very provoking!
But I think we had better sit still, for one gets so tumbled
in such a crowd! How is my head, my dear?--; Some body
gave me a push that has hurt it I am afraid!"
23
"No, indeed, it looks very nice.--; But, dear Mrs. Allen,
are you sure there is nobody you know in all this multitude
of people? I think you must know somebody."
"I don't upon my word --; I wish I did. I wish I had
a large acquaintance here with all my heart, and then
I should get you a partner.--; I should be so glad to have
you dance. There goes a strange-looking woman! What
an odd gown she has got on!--; How old fashioned it is!
Look at the back."
After some time they received an offer of tea from one
of their neighbours; it was thankfully accepted, and this
introduced a light conversation with the gentleman who
offered it, which was the only time that any body spoke
to them during the evening, till they were discovered and
joined by Mr. Allen when the dance was over.
"Well, Miss Morland,"
said he, directly,
"I hope you
have had an agreeable ball."
"Very agreeable indeed,"
she replied, vainly endeavouring
to hide a great yawn.
"I wish she had been able to dance,"
said his wife, "I wish we could have got a partner for her.--; I have
been saying how glad I should be if the Skinners were
here this winter instead of last; or if the Parrys had
come, as they talked of once, she might have danced with
George Parry. I am so sorry she has not had a partner!"
"We shall do better another evening I hope,"
was Mr. Allen's consolation.
The company began to disperse when the dancing was
over --; enough to leave space for the remainder to walk
about in some comfort; and now was the time for
a heroine, who had not yet played a very distinguished
part in the events of the evening, to be noticed and
admired. Every five minutes, by removing some of the
crowd, gave greater openings for her charms. She was
now seen by many young men who had not been near her
before. Not one, however, started with rapturous wonder
on beholding her, no whisper of eager inquiry ran round
the room, nor was she once called a divinity by any body.
24
Yet Catherine was in very good looks, and had the
company only seen her three years before, they would
now have thought her exceedingly handsome.
She was looked at however, and with some admiration;
for, in her own hearing, two gentlemen pronounced her
to be a pretty girl. Such words had their due effect;
she immediately thought the evening pleasanter than she
had found it before --; her humble vanity was contented --;
she felt more obliged to the two young men for this
simple praise than a true quality heroine would have been
for fifteen sonnets in celebration of her charms, and went
to her chair in good humour with every body, and perfectly
satisfied with her share of public attention.
Chapter 1.3
25
Every morning now brought its regular duties;--;
shops were to be visited; some new part of the town to
be looked at; and to be attended, where they paraded up and down for an hour, looking at every body and speaking to no one. The wish of a numerous acquaintance in Bath was still uppermost with Mrs. Allen,
and she repeated it after every fresh proof, which
every morning brought, of her knowing nobody at all.
They made their appearance in the Lower Rooms;
and here fortune was more favourable to our heroine.
The master of the ceremonies introduced to her a very
gentlemanlike young man as a partner;--; his name was
Tilney. He seemed to be about four or five and twenty,
was rather tall, had a pleasing countenance, a very
intelligent and lively eye, and, if not quite handsome,
was very near it. His address was good, and Catherine
felt herself in high luck. There was little leisure for
speaking while they danced; but when they were seated
at tea, she found him as agreeable as she had already
given him credit for being. He talked with fluency and
spirit --; and there was an archness and pleasantry in his
manner which interested, though it was hardly understood
by her. After chatting some time on such matters
as naturally arose from the objects around them, he
suddenly addressed her with--;
"I have hitherto been very
remiss, madam, in the proper attentions of a partner
here; I have not yet asked you how long you have been
in Bath; whether you were ever here before; whether
you have been at the Upper Rooms, the theatre, and the
concert; and how you like the place altogether. I have
been very negligent --; but are you now at leisure to satisfy
me in these particulars? If you are I will begin directly."
"You need not give yourself that trouble, sir."
26
"No trouble I assure you, madam."
Then forming his
features into a set smile, and affectedly softening his
voice, he added, with a simpering air,
"Have you been
long in Bath, madam?"
"About a week, sir,"
replied Catherine, trying not to
laugh.
"Really!"
with affected astonishment.
"Why should you be surprized, sir?"
"Why, indeed!"
said he, in his natural tone--;
"but
some emotion must appear to be raised by your reply,
and surprize is more easily assumed, and not less reasonable
than any other.--; Now let us go on. Were you never
here before, madam?"
"Never, sir."
"Indeed! Have you yet honoured the Upper Rooms?"
"Yes, sir, I was there last Monday."
"Have you been to the theatre?"
"Yes, sir, I was at the play on Tuesday."
"To the concert?"
"Yes, sir, on Wednesday."
"And are you altogether pleased with Bath?"
"Yes --; I like it very well."
"Now I must give one smirk, and then we may be
rational again."
Catherine turned away her head, not knowing whether
she might venture to laugh.
"I see what you think of me,"
said he gravely--;
"I
shall make but a poor figure in your journal to-morrow."
"My journal!"
"Yes, I know exactly what you will say: Friday,
went to the Lower Rooms; wore my sprigged muslin
robe with blue trimmings --; plain black shoes --; appeared
to much advantage; but was strangely harassed by
a queer, half-witted man, who would make me dance
with him, and distressed me by his nonsense."
"Indeed I shall say no such thing."
"Shall I tell you what you ought to say?"
"If you please."
27
"I danced with a very agreeable young man, introduced
by Mr. King; had a great deal of conversation
with him --; seems a most extraordinary genius --; hope
I may know more of him. That, madam, is what I wish
you to say."
"But, perhaps, I keep no journal."
"Perhaps you are not sitting in this room, and I am
not sitting by you. These are points in which a doubt is
equally possible. Not keep a journal! How are your
absent cousins to understand the tenour of your life in
Bath without one? How are the civilities and compliments
of every day to be related as they ought to be,
unless noted down every evening in a journal? How are
your various dresses to be remembered, and the particular
state of your complexion, and curl of your hair to be
described in all their diversities, without having constant
recourse to a journal? --; My dear madam, I am not so
ignorant of young ladies' ways as you wish to believe me;
it is this delightful habit of journalizing which largely
contributes to form the easy style of writing for which
ladies are so generally celebrated. Every body allows
that the talent of writing agreeable letters is peculiarly
female. Nature may have done something, but I am sure
it must be essentially assisted by the practice of keeping
a journal."
"I have sometimes thought,"
said Catherine, doubtingly,
"whether ladies do write so much better letters
than gentlemen! That is --; I should not think the
superiority was always on our side."
"As far as I have had opportunity of judging, it appears
to me that the usual style of letter-writing among women
is faultless, except in three particulars."
"And what are they?"
"A general deficiency of subject, a total inattention to
stops, and a very frequent ignorance of grammar."
"Upon my word! I need not have been afraid of disclaiming
the compliment. You do not think too highly
of us in that way."
28
"I should no more lay it down as a general rule that
women write better letters than men, than that they sing
better duets, or draw better landscapes. In every power,
of which taste is the foundation, excellence is pretty fairly
divided between the sexes."
They were interrupted by Mrs. Allen:--;
"My dear
Catherine,"
said she,
"do take this pin out of my sleeve;
I am afraid it has torn a hole already; I shall be quite
sorry if it has, for this is a favourite gown, though it cost
but nine shillings a yard."
"That is exactly what I should have guessed it,
madam,"
said Mr. Tilney, looking at the muslin.
"Do you understand muslins, sir?"
"Particularly well; I always buy my own cravats,
and am allowed to be an excellent judge; and my sister
has often trusted me in the choice of a gown. I bought
one for her the other day, and it was pronounced to be
a prodigious bargain by every lady who saw it. I gave
but five shillings a yard for it, and a true Indian muslin."
Mrs. Allen was quite struck by his genius.
"Men
commonly take so little notice of those things,"
said she:
"I can never get Mr. Allen to know one of my gowns
from another. You must be a great comfort to your
sister, sir."
"I hope I am, madam."
"And pray, sir, what do you think of Miss Morland's
gown?"
"It is very pretty, madam,"
said he, gravely examining
it;
"but I do not think it will wash well; I am afraid
it will fray."
"How can you,"
said Catherine, laughing,
"be so --;"
she had almost said, strange.
"I am quite of your opinion, sir,"
replied Mrs. Allen;
"and so I told Miss Morland when she bought it."
"But then you know, madam, muslin always turns to
some account or other; Miss Morland will get enough
out of it for a handkerchief, or a cap, or a cloak.--; Muslin
can never be said to be wasted. I have heard my sister
29
say so forty times, when she has been extravagant in
buying more than she wanted, or careless in cutting it to
pieces."
"Bath is a charming place, sir; there are so many
good shops here.--; We are sadly off in the country; not
but what we have very good shops in Salisbury, but it is
so far to go;--; eight miles is a long way; Mr. Allen says
it is nine, measured nine; but I am sure it cannot be
more than eight; and it is such a fag --; I come back tired
to death. Now here one can step out of doors and get
a thing in five minutes."
Mr. Tilney was polite enough to seem interested in
what she said; and she kept him on the subject of muslins
till the dancing recommenced. Catherine feared, as she
listened to their discourse, that he indulged himself
a little too much with the foibles of others.--;
"What are
you thinking of so earnestly?"
said he, as they walked
back to the ball-room;--;
"not of your partner, I hope,
for, by that shake of the head, your meditations are not
satisfactory."
Catherine coloured, and said,
"I was not thinking of
any thing."
"That is artful and deep, to be sure; but I had rather
be told at once that you will not tell me."
"Well then, I will not."
"Thank you; for now we shall soon be acquainted, as
I am authorized to tease you on this subject whenever
we meet, and nothing in the world advances intimacy so
much."
They danced again; and, when the assembly closed,
parted, on the lady's side at least, with a strong inclination
for continuing the acquaintance. Whether she
thought of him so much, while she drank her warm wine
and water, and prepared herself for bed, as to dream of
him when there, cannot be ascertained; but I hope it
was no more than in a slight slumber, or a morning doze
at most; for if it be true, as a celebrated writer has
maintained, that no young lady can be justified in falling
30
in love before the gentleman's love is it must be very improper that a young lady should dream of a gentleman before the gentleman is first known to have dreamt of her. How proper Mr. Tilney might be as
a dreamer or a lover, had not yet perhaps entered Mr. Allen's
head, but that he was not objectionable as a
common acquaintance for his young charge he was on
inquiry satisfied; for he had early in the evening taken
pains to know who her partner was, and had been assured
of Mr. Tilney's being a clergyman, and of a very respectable
family in Gloucestershire.
Chapter 1.4
31
With more than usual eagerness did Catherine hasten
to the Pump-room the next day, secure within herself of
seeing Mr. Tilney there before the morning were over,
and ready to meet him with a smile:--; but no smile was
demanded --; Mr. Tilney did not appear. Every creature
in Bath, except himself, was to be seen in the room at
different periods of the fashionable hours; crowds of
people were every moment passing in and out, up the
steps and down; people whom nobody cared about, and
nobody wanted to see; and he only was absent.
"What
a delightful place Bath is,"
said Mrs. Allen, as they sat
down near the great clock, after parading the room till
they were tired;
"and how pleasant it would be if we
had any acquaintance here."
This sentiment had been uttered so often in vain, that
Mrs. Allen had no particular reason to hope it would be
followed with more advantage now; but we are told to
"despair of nothing we would attain," as "unwearied
diligence our point would gain;" and the unwearied
diligence with which she had every day wished for the
same thing was at length to have its just reward, for
hardly had she been seated ten minutes before a lady of
about her own age, who was sitting by her, and had been
looking at her attentively for several minutes, addressed
her with great complaisance in these words;--;
"I think,
madam, I cannot be mistaken; it is a long time since
I had the pleasure of seeing you, but is not your name
Allen?"
This question answered, as it readily was, the
stranger pronounced her's to be Thorpe; and Mrs. Allen
immediately recognized the features of a former school-fellow
and intimate, whom she had seen only once since
their respective marriages, and that many years ago.
Their joy on this meeting was very great, as well it might,
32
since they had been contented to know nothing of each
other for the last fifteen years. Compliments on good
looks now passed; and, after observing how time had
slipped away since they were last together, how little they
had thought of meeting in Bath, and what a pleasure it
was to see an old friend, they proceeded to make inquiries
and give intelligence as to their families, sisters, and
cousins, talking both together, far more ready to give
than to receive information, and each hearing very little
of what the other said. Mrs. Thorpe, however, had one
great advantage as a talker, over Mrs. Allen, in a family
of children; and when she expatiated on the talents of
her sons, and the beauty of her daughters,--; when she
related their different situations and views,--; that John
was at Oxford, Edward at Merchant-Taylors', and William
at sea,--; and all of them more beloved and respected in
their different stations than any other three beings ever
were, Mrs. Allen had no similar information to give, no
similar triumphs to press on the unwilling and unbelieving
ear of her friend, and was forced to sit and appear to
listen to all these maternal effusions, consoling herself,
however, with the discovery, which her keen eye soon
made, that the lace on Mrs. Thorpe's pelisse was not half
so handsome as that on her own.
"Here come my dear girls,"
cried Mrs. Thorpe, pointing
at three smart looking females, who, arm in arm, were
then moving towards her.
"My dear Mrs. Allen, I long
to introduce them; they will be so delighted to see you:
the tallest is Isabella, my eldest; is not she a fine young
woman? The others are very much admired too, but
I believe Isabella is the handsomest."
The Miss Thorpes were introduced; and Miss Morland,
who had been for a short time forgotten, was introduced
likewise. The name seemed to strike them all; and,
after speaking to her with great civility, the eldest young
lady observed aloud to the rest,
"How excessively like
her brother Miss Morland is!"
"The very picture of him indeed!"
cried the mother --;
33
and
"I should have known her any where for his
sister!"
was repeated by them all, two or three times
over. For a moment Catherine was surprized; but Mrs. Thorpe
and her daughters had scarcely begun the history
of their acquaintance with Mr. James Morland, before
she remembered that her eldest brother had lately formed
an intimacy with a young man of his own college, of the
name of Thorpe; and that he had spent the last week of
the Christmas vacation with his family, near London.
The whole being explained, many obliging things were
said by the Miss Thorpes of their wish of being better
acquainted with her; of being considered as already
friends, through the friendship of their brothers, &c.
which Catherine heard with pleasure, and answered with
all the pretty expressions she could command; and, as
the first proof of amity, she was soon invited to accept
an arm of the eldest Miss Thorpe, and take a turn with
her about the room. Catherine was delighted with this
extension of her Bath acquaintance, and almost forgot
Mr. Tilney while she talked to Miss Thorpe. Friendship
is certainly the finest balm for the pangs of disappointed
love.
Their conversation turned upon those subjects, of
which the free discussion has generally much to do in
perfecting a sudden intimacy between two young ladies;
such as dress, balls, flirtations, and quizzes. Miss Thorpe,
however, being four years older than Miss Morland, and
at least four years better informed, had a very decided
advantage in discussing such points; she could compare
the balls of Bath with those of Tunbridge; its fashions
with the fashions of London; could rectify the opinions
of her new friend in many articles of tasteful attire;
could discover a flirtation between any gentleman and
lady who only smiled on each other; and point out
a quiz through the thickness of a crowd. These powers
received due admiration from Catherine, to whom they
were entirely new; and the respect which they naturally
inspired might have been too great for familiarity, had
34
not the easy gaiety of Miss Thorpe's manners, and her
frequent expressions of delight on this acquaintance with
her, softened down every feeling of awe, and left nothing
but tender affection. Their increasing attachment was
not to be satisfied with half a dozen turns in the Pump-room,
but required, when they all quitted it together,
that Miss Thorpe should accompany Miss Morland to the
very door of Mr. Allen's house; and that they should
there part with a most affectionate and lengthened shake
of hands, after learning, to their mutual relief, that they
should see each other across the theatre at night, and say
their prayers in the same chapel the next morning.
Catherine then ran directly up stairs, and watched Miss Thorpe's
progress down the street from the drawing-room
window; admired the graceful spirit of her walk, the
fashionable air of her figure and dress, and felt grateful,
as well she might, for the chance which had procured
her such a friend.
Mrs. Thorpe was a widow, and not a very rich one; she
was a good-humoured, well-meaning woman, and a very
indulgent mother. Her eldest daughter had great personal
beauty, and the younger ones, by pretending to be as
handsome as their sister, imitating her air, and dressing
in the same style, did very well.
This brief account of the family is intended to supersede
the necessity of a long and minute detail from Mrs. Thorpe
herself, of her past adventures and sufferings, which might
otherwise be expected to occupy the three or four following
chapters; in which the worthlessness of lords and
attornies might be set forth, and conversations, which
had passed twenty years before, be minutely repeated.
Chapter 1.5
35
Catherine was not so much engaged at the theatre
that evening, in returning the nods and smiles of Miss Thorpe,
though they certainly claimed much of her
leisure, as to forget to look with an inquiring eye for Mr. Tilney
in every box which her eye could reach; but she
looked in vain. Mr. Tilney was no fonder of the play
than the Pump-room. She hoped to be more fortunate
the next day; and when her wishes for fine weather were
answered by seeing a beautiful morning, she hardly felt
a doubt of it; for a fine Sunday in Bath empties every
house of its inhabitants, and all the world appears on such
an occasion to walk about and tell their acquaintance
what a charming day it is.
As soon as divine service was over, the Thorpes and
Allens eagerly joined each other; and after staying long
enough in the Pump-room to discover that the crowd was
insupportable, and that there was not a genteel face to
be seen, which every body discovers every Sunday
throughout the season, they hastened away to the Crescent,
to breathe the fresh air of better company. Here Catherine
and Isabella, arm in arm, again tasted the sweets of
friendship in an unreserved conversation;--; they talked
much, and with much enjoyment; but again was Catherine
disappointed in her hope of re-seeing her partner. He was
no where to be met with; every search for him was
equally unsuccessful, in morning lounges or evening assemblies;
neither at the upper nor lower rooms, at dressed
or undressed balls, was he perceivable; nor among the
walkers, the horsemen, or the curricle-drivers of the
morning. His name was not in the Pump-room book,
and curiosity could do no more. He must be gone from
Bath. Yet he had not mentioned that his stay would be
so short! This sort of mysteriousness, which is always
36
so becoming in a hero, threw a fresh grace in Catherine's
imagination around his person and manners, and increased
her anxiety to know more of him. From the Thorpes
she could learn nothing, for they had been only two days
in Bath before they met with Mrs. Allen. It was a subject,
however, in which she often indulged with her fair friend,
from whom she received every possible encouragement to
continue to think of him; and his impression on her fancy
was not suffered therefore to weaken. Isabella was very
sure that he must be a charming young man; and was
equally sure that he must have been delighted with her
dear Catherine, and would therefore shortly return. She
liked him the better for being a clergyman,
"for she must
confess herself very partial to the profession;"
and some thing
like a sigh escaped her as she said it. Perhaps
Catherine was wrong in not demanding the cause of that
gentle emotion --; but she was not experienced enough in
the finesse of love, or the duties of friendship, to know
when delicate raillery was properly called for, or when
a confidence should be forced.
Mrs. Allen was now quite happy --; quite satisfied with
Bath. She had found some acquaintance, and been so
lucky too as to find in them the family of a most worthy
old friend; and, as the completion of good fortune, had
found these friends by no means so expensively dressed
as herself. Her daily expressions were no longer,
"I wish we had some acquaintance in Bath!"
They were changed into--;
"How glad I am we have met with Mrs. Thorpe!"
--; and she was as eager in promoting the intercourse of
the two families, as her young charge and Isabella themselves
could be; never satisfied with the day unless she
spent the chief of it by the side of Mrs. Thorpe, in what
they called conversation, but in which there was scarcely
ever any exchange of opinion, and not often any resemblance
of subject, for Mrs. Thorpe talked chiefly of her
children, and Mrs. Allen of her gowns.
The progress of the friendship between Catherine and
Isabella was quick as its beginning had been warm, and
37
they passed so rapidly through every gradation of increasing
tenderness, that there was shortly no fresh proof of
it to be given to their friends or themselves. They called
each other by their Christian name, were always arm in
arm when they walked, pinned up each other's train for
the dance, and were not to be divided in the set; and if
a rainy morning deprived them of other enjoyments, they
were still resolute in meeting in defiance of wet and dirt,
and shut themselves up, to read novels together. Yes,
novels;--; for I will not adopt that ungenerous and
impolitic custom so common with novel writers, of
degrading by their contemptuous censure the very performances,
to the number of which they are themselves
adding --; joining with their greatest enemies in bestowing
the harshest epithets on such works, and scarcely ever
permitting them to be read by their own heroine, who, if
she accidentally take up a novel, is sure to turn over its
insipid pages with disgust. Alas! if the heroine of one
novel be not patronized by the heroine of another, from
whom can she expect protection and regard? I cannot
approve of it. Let us leave it to the Reviewers to abuse
such effusions of fancy at their leisure, and over every
new novel to talk in threadbare strains of the trash with
which the press now groans. Let us not desert one another;
we are an injured body. Although our productions have
afforded more extensive and unaffected pleasure than
those of any other literary corporation in the world, no
species of composition has been so much decried. From
pride, ignorance, or fashion, our foes are almost as many
as our readers. And while the abilities of the nine-hundredth
abridger of the History of England, or of the
man who collects and publishes in a volume some dozen
lines of Milton, Pope, and Prior, with a paper from the
Spectator, and a chapter from Sterne, are eulogized by
a thousand pens,--; there seems almost a general wish of
decrying the capacity and undervaluing the labour of the
novelist, and of slighting the performances which have
only genius, wit, and taste to recommend them. "I am
38
no novel reader --; I seldom look into novels --; Do not imagine
that I often read novels --; It is really very well for a novel."
--; Such is the common cant.--; "And what are you reading,
Miss ------?" "Oh! it is only a novel!" replies the
young lady; while she lays down her book with affected
indifference or momentary shame.--; "It is only Cecilia,
or Camilla, or Belinda;" or, in short, only some work
in which the greatest powers of the mind are displayed,
in which the most thorough knowledge of human nature,
the happiest delineation of its varieties, the liveliest
effusions of wit and humour are conveyed to the world in
the best chosen language. Now, had the same young
lady been engaged with a volume of the Spectator,
instead of such a work, how proudly would she have produced
the book, and told its name; though the chances
must be against her being occupied by any part of that
voluminous publication, of which either the matter or
manner would not disgust a young person of taste: the
substance of its papers so often consisting in the statement
of improbable circumstances, unnatural characters,
and topics of conversation, which no longer concern any one
living; and their language, too, frequently so coarse
as to give no very favourable idea of the age that could
endure it.
Chapter 1.6
39
The following conversation, which took place between
the two friends in the Pump-room one morning, after an
acquaintance of eight or nine days, is given as a specimen
of their very warm attachment, and of the delicacy, discretion,
originality of thought, and literary taste which
marked the reasonableness of that attachment.
They met by appointment; and as Isabella had arrived
nearly five minutes before her friend, her first address
naturally was--; "My dearest creature, what can have
made you so late? I have been waiting for you at least
this age!"
"Have you, indeed! --; I am very sorry for it; but
really I thought I was in very good time. It is but just
one. I hope you have not been here long?"
"Oh! these ten ages at least. I am sure I have been
here this half hour. But now, let us go and sit down at
the other end of the room, and enjoy ourselves. I have
an hundred things to say to you. In the first place, I was
so afraid it would rain this morning, just as I wanted to
set off; it looked very showery, and that would have
thrown me into agonies! Do you know, I saw the prettiest
hat you can imagine, in a shop window in Milsom-street
just now --; very like yours, only with coquelicot ribbons
instead of green; I quite longed for it. But, my dearest
Catherine, what have you been doing with yourself all
this morning?--; Have you gone on with Udolpho?"
"Yes, I have been reading it ever since I woke; and
I am got to the black veil."
"Are you, indeed? How delightful! Oh! I would
not tell you what is behind the black veil for the world!
Are not you wild to know?"
"Oh! yes, quite; what can it be?--; But do not tell
me --; I would not be told upon any account. I know it
40
must be a skeleton, I am sure it is Laurentina's skeleton.
Oh! I am delighted with the book! I should like to
spend my whole life in reading it. I assure you, if it had
not been to meet you, I would not have come away from
it for all the world."
"Dear creature! how much I am obliged to you;
and when you have finished Udolpho we will read the Italian
together; and I have made out a list of ten or
twelve more of the same kind for you."
"Have you, indeed! How glad I am!--; What are
they all?"
"I will read you their names directly; here they are,
in my pocket-book. Castle of Wolfenbach, Clermont,
Mysterious Warnings, Necromancer of the Black Forest,
Midnight Bell, Orphan of the Rhine, and Horrid Mysteries.
Those will last us some time."
"Yes, pretty well; but are they all horrid, are you
sure they are all horrid?"
"Yes, quite sure; for a particular friend of mine,
a Miss Andrews, a sweet girl, one of the sweetest creatures
in the world, has read every one of them. I wish you
knew Miss Andrews, you would be delighted with her.
She is netting herself the sweetest cloak you can conceive.
I think her as beautiful as an angel, and I am so vexed
with the men for not admiring her!--; I scold them all
amazingly about it!"
"Scold them! Do you scold them for not admiring
her?"
"Yes, that I do. There is nothing I would not do for
those who are really my friends. I have no notion of
loving people by halves, it is not my nature. My attachments
are always excessively strong. I told Capt. Hunt
at one of our assemblies this winter, that if he was to
tease me all night, I would not dance with him, unless
he would allow Miss Andrews to be as beautiful as an
angel. The men think us incapable of real friendship you
know, and I am determined to shew them the difference.
Now, if I were to hear any body speak slightingly of you,
41
I should fire up in a moment:--; but that is not at all
likely, for you are just the kind of girl to be a great
favourite with the men."
"Oh! dear,"
cried Catherine, colouring,
"how can you
say so?"
"I know you very well; you have so much animation,
which is exactly what Miss Andrews wants, for I must
confess there is something amazingly insipid about her.
Oh! I must tell you, that just after we parted yesterday,
I saw a young man looking at you so earnestly --; I am
sure he is in love with you."
Catherine coloured, and disclaimed
again. Isabella laughed.
"It is very true, upon
my honour, but I see how it is; you are indifferent to
every body's admiration, except that of one gentleman,
who shall be nameless. Nay, I cannot blame you --;
(speaking more seriously) --;
your feelings are easily understood.
Where the heart is really attached, I know very
well how little one can be pleased with the attention of
any body else. Every thing is so insipid, so uninteresting,
that does not relate to the beloved object! I can perfectly
comprehend your feelings."
"But you should not persuade me that I think so very
much about Mr. Tilney, for perhaps I may never see him
again."
"Not see him again! My dearest creature, do not talk of
it. I am sure you would be miserable if you thought so."
"No, indeed, I should not. I do not pretend to say
that I was not very much pleased with him; but while
I have Udolpho to read, I feel as if nobody could make
me miserable. Oh! the dreadful black veil! My dear
Isabella, I am sure there must be Laurentina's skeleton
behind it."
"It is so odd to me, that you should never have read
Udolpho before; but I suppose Mrs. Morland objects to
novels."
"No, she does not. She very often reads Sir Charles Grandison
herself; but new books do not fall in our way."
"Sir Charles Grandison! That is an amazing horrid
42
book, is it not? --; I remember Miss Andrews could not get
through the first volume."
"It is not like Udolpho at all; yet I think it is
very entertaining."
"Do you indeed! --; you surprize me; I thought it had
not been readable. But, my dearest Catherine, have you
settled what to wear on your head to-night? I am determined
at all events to be dressed exactly like you. The
men take notice of that sometimes you know."
"But it does not signify if they do;"
said Catherine,
very innocently.
"Signify! Oh, heavens! I make it a rule never to
mind what they say. They are very often amazingly
impertinent if you do not treat them with spirit, and
make them keep their distance."
"Are they?--; Well, I never observed that. They
always behave very well to me."
"Oh! they give themselves such airs. They are the
most conceited creatures in the world, and think themselves
of so much importance!--; By the bye, though
I have thought of it a hundred times, I have always
forgot to ask you what is your favourite complexion in
a man. Do you like them best dark or fair?"
"I hardly know. I never much thought about it.
Something between both, I think. Brown --; not fair, and
not very dark."
"Very well, Catherine. That is exactly he. I have not
forgot your description of Mr. Tilney;--;
""a brown skin,
with dark eyes, and rather dark hair.""--;
"Well, my taste is
different. I prefer light eyes, and as to complexion --; do
you know --; I like a sallow better than any other. You
must not betray me, if you should ever meet with one of
your acquaintance answering that description."
"Betray you!--; What do you mean?"
"Nay, do not distress me. I believe I have said too
much. Let us drop the subject."
Catherine, in some amazement, complied; and after
remaining a few moments silent, was on the point of
43
reverting to what interested her at that time rather more
than any thing else in the world, Laurentina's skeleton;
when her friend prevented her, by saying,--;
"For Heaven's sake! let us move away from this end of the room. Do
you know, there are two odious young men who have
been staring at me this half hour. They really put me
quite out of countenance. Let us go and look at the
arrivals. They will hardly follow us there."
Away they walked to the book; and while Isabella
examined the names, it was Catherine's employment to
watch the proceedings of these alarming young men.
"They are not coming this way, are they? I hope they
are not so impertinent as to follow us. Pray let me know
if they are coming. I am determined I will not look up."
In a few moments Catherine, with unaffected pleasure,
assured her that she need not be longer uneasy, as the
gentlemen had just left the Pump-room.
"And which way are they gone?"
said Isabella, turning
hastily round.
"One was a very good-looking young man."
"They went towards the churchyard."
"Well, I am amazingly glad I have got rid of them!
And now, what say you to going to Edgar's Buildings
with me, and looking at my new hat? You said you
should like to see it."
Catherine readily agreed.
"Only,"
she added,
"perhaps
we may overtake the two young men."
"Oh! never mind that. If we make haste, we shall pass
by them presently, and I am dying to shew you my hat."
"But if we only wait a few minutes, there will be no
danger of our seeing them at all."
"I shall not pay them any such compliment, I assure
you. I have no notion of treating men with such respect.
That is the way to spoil them."
Catherine had nothing to oppose against such reasoning;
and therefore, to shew the independence of Miss Thorpe,
and her resolution of humbling the sex, they set
off immediately as fast as they could walk, in pursuit of
the two young men.
Chapter 1.7
44
Half a minute conducted them through the Pump-yard
to the archway, opposite Union-passage; but here
they were stopped. Every body acquainted with Bath
may remember the difficulties of crossing Cheap-street at
this point; it is indeed a street of so impertinent a nature,
so unfortunately connected with the great London and
Oxford roads, and the principal inn of the city, that a day
never passes in which parties of ladies, however important
their business, whether in quest of pastry, millinery, or
even (as in the present case) of young men, are not
detained on one side or other by carriages, horsemen, or
carts. This evil had been felt and lamented, at least
three times a day, by Isabella since her residence in
Bath; and she was now fated to feel and lament it once
more, for at the very moment of coming opposite to
Union-passage, and within view of the two gentlemen
who were proceeding through the crowds, and threading
the gutters of that interesting alley, they were prevented
crossing by the approach of a gig, driven along on bad
pavement by a most knowing-looking coachman with all
the vehemence that could most fitly endanger the lives
of himself, his companion, and his horse.
"Oh, these odious gigs!"
said Isabella, looking up,
"how I detest them."
But this detestation, though so
just, was of short duration, for she looked again and
exclaimed,
"Delightful! Mr. Morland and my brother!"
"Good heaven! 'tis James!"
was uttered at the same
moment by Catherine; and, on catching the young men's
eyes, the horse was immediately checked with a violence
which almost threw him on his haunches, and the servant
having now scampered up, the gentlemen jumped out,
and the equipage was delivered to his care.
Catherine, by whom this meeting was wholly unexpected,
45
received her brother with the liveliest pleasure; and he,
being of a very amiable disposition, and sincerely attached
to her, gave every proof on his side of equal satisfaction,
which he could have leisure to do, while the bright eyes
of Miss Thorpe were incessantly challenging his notice;
and to her his devoirs were speedily paid, with a mixture
of joy and embarrassment which might have informed
Catherine, had she been more expert in the developement
of other people's feelings, and less simply engrossed by
her own, that her brother thought her friend quite as
pretty as she could do herself.
John Thorpe who in the mean time had been giving
orders about the horses, soon joined them, and from him
she directly received the amends which were her due;
for while he slightly and carelessly touched the hand of
Isabella, on her he bestowed a whole scrape and half
a short bow. He was a stout young man of middling
height, who, with a plain face and ungraceful form,
seemed fearful of being too handsome unless he wore the
dress of a groom, and too much like a gentleman unless
he were easy where he ought to be civil, and impudent
where he might be allowed to be easy. He took out his
watch:
"How long do you think we have been running
it from Tetbury, Miss Morland?"
"I do not know the distance."
Her brother told her
that it was twenty-three miles.
"Three-and-twenty!"
cried Thorpe;
"five-and-twenty
if it is an inch."
Morland remonstrated, pleaded the
authority of road-books, innkeepers, and milestones;
but his friend disregarded them all; he had a surer test
of distance.
"I know it must be five-and-twenty,"
said
he,
"by the time we have been doing it. It is now half
after one; we drove out of the inn-yard at Tetbury as
the town-clock struck eleven; and I defy any man in
England to make my horse go less than ten miles an hour
in harness; that makes it exactly twenty-five."
"You have lost an hour,"
said Morland;
"it was only
ten o'clock when we came from Tetbury."
46
"Ten o'clock! it was eleven, upon my soul! I counted
every stroke. This brother of yours would persuade me
out of my senses, Miss Morland; do but look at my
horse; did you ever see an animal so made for speed in
your life?"
(The servant had just mounted the carriage
and was driving off.)
"Such true blood! Three hours
and a half indeed coming only three-and-twenty miles!
look at that creature, and suppose it possible if you can."
"He does look very hot to be sure."
"Hot! he had not turned a hair till we came to Walcot Church:
but look at his forehand; look at his loins;
only see how he moves; that horse cannot go less than
ten miles an hour: tie his legs and he will get on. What
do you think of my gig, Miss Morland? A neat one, is
not it? Well hung; town built; I have not had it
a month. It was built for a Christchurch man, a friend
of mine, a very good sort of fellow; he ran it a few weeks,
till, I believe, it was convenient to have done with it.
I happened just then to be looking out for some light
thing of the kind, though I had pretty well determined
on a curricle too; but I chanced to meet him on Magdalen Bridge,
as he was driving into Oxford, last term:
""Ah!
Thorpe,""
said he,
""do you happen to want such a little
thing as this? it is a capital one of the kind, but I am
cursed tired of it.""
""Oh! d--"", said I, ""I am your
man; what do you ask?"" And how much do you think
he did, Miss Morland?"
"I am sure I cannot guess at all."
"Curricle-hung you see; seat, trunk, sword-case,
splashing-board, lamps, silver moulding, all you see complete;
the iron-work as good as new, or better. He asked
fifty guineas; I closed with him directly, threw down
the money, and the carriage was mine."
"And I am sure,"
said Catherine,
"I know so little of such
things that I cannot judge whether it was cheap or dear."
"Neither one nor t'other; I might have got it for less
I dare say; but I hate haggling, and poor Freeman
wanted cash."
47
"That was very good-natured of you,"
said Catherine,
quite pleased.
"Oh! d-- it, when one has the means of doing
a kind thing by a friend, I hate to be pitiful."
An inquiry now took place into the intended movements
of the young ladies; and, on finding whither they
were going, it was decided that the gentlemen should
accompany them to Edgar's Buildings, and pay their
respects to Mrs. Thorpe. James and Isabella led the
way; and so well satisfied was the latter with her lot, so
contentedly was she endeavouring to ensure a pleasant
walk to him who brought the double recommendation of
being her brother's friend, and her friend's brother, so
pure and uncoquettish were her feelings, that, though
they overtook and passed the two offending young men
in Milsom-street, she was so far from seeking to attract
their notice, that she looked back at them only three
times.
John Thorpe kept of course with Catherine, and, after
a few minutes' silence, renewed the conversation about
his gig --;
"You will find, however, Miss Morland, it would
be reckoned a cheap thing by some people, for I might
have sold it for ten guineas more the next day; Jackson of
Oriel, bid me sixty at once; Morland was with me at
the time."
"Yes,"
said Morland, who overheard this;
"but you
forget that your horse was included."
"My horse! oh, d-- it! I would not sell my horse
for a hundred. Are you fond of an open carriage, Miss Morland?"
"Yes, very; I have hardly ever an opportunity of
being in one; but I am particularly fond of it."
"I am glad of it; I will drive you out in mine every day."
"Thank you,"
said Catherine, in some distress, from
a doubt of the propriety of accepting such an offer.
"I will drive you up Lansdown Hill to-morrow."
"Thank you; but will not your horse want rest?"
"Rest! he has only come three-and-twenty miles to-day;
48
all nonsense; nothing ruins horses so much as
rest; nothing knocks them up so soon. No, no; I shall
exercise mine at the average of four hours every day
while I am here."
"Shall you indeed!"
said Catherine very seriously,
"that will be forty miles a day."
"Forty! aye fifty, for what I care. Well, I will drive
you up Lansdown to-morrow; mind, I am engaged."
"How delightful that will be!"
cried Isabella, turning
round;
"my dearest Catherine, I quite envy you; but
I am afraid, brother, you will not have room for a third."
"A third indeed! no, no; I did not come to Bath to
drive my sisters about; that would be a good joke,
faith! Morland must take care of you."
This brought on a dialogue of civilities between the
other two; but Catherine heard neither the particulars
nor the result. Her companion's discourse now sunk
from its hitherto animated pitch, to nothing more than
a short decisive sentence of praise or condemnation on
the face of every woman they met; and Catherine, after
listening and agreeing as long as she could, with all the
civility and deference of the youthful female mind, fearful
of hazarding an opinion of its own in opposition to that
of a self-assured man, especially where the beauty of her
own sex is concerned, ventured at length to vary the
subject by a question which had been long uppermost in
her thoughts; it was,
"Have you ever read Udolpho,
Mr. Thorpe?"
"Udolpho! Oh, Lord! not I; I never read novels;
I have something else to do."
Catherine, humbled and ashamed, was going to apologize
for her question, but he prevented her by saying,
"Novels
are all so full of nonsense and stuff; there has not been
a tolerably decent one come out since Tom Jones, except
the Monk; I read that t'other day; but as for all the
others, they are the stupidest things in creation."
"I think you must like Udolpho, if you were to read
it; it is so very interesting."
49
"Not I, faith! No, if I read any, it shall be Mrs. Radcliff's;
her novels are amusing enough; they are
worth reading; some fun and nature in them."
"Udolpho was written by Mrs. Radcliff,"
said Catherine,
with some hesitation, from the fear of mortifying him.
"No sure; was it? Aye, I remember, so it was;
I was thinking of that other stupid book, written by that
woman they make such a fuss about, she who married
the French emigrant."
"I suppose you mean Camilla?"
"Yes, that's the book; such unnatural stuff!--; An
old man playing at see-saw! I took up the first volume
once, and looked it over, but I soon found it would not
do; indeed I guessed what sort of stuff it must be before
I saw it: as soon as I heard she had married an emigrant,
I was sure I should never be able to get through it."
"I have never read it."
"You had no loss I assure you; it is the horridest
nonsense you can imagine; there is nothing in the world
in it but an old man's playing at see-saw and learning
Latin; upon my soul there is not."
This critique, the justness of which was unfortunately
lost on poor Catherine, brought them to the door of
Mrs. Thorpe's lodgings, and the feelings of the discerning
and unprejudiced reader of Camilla gave way to the
feelings of the dutiful and affectionate son, as they met
Mrs. Thorpe, who had descried them from above, in the
passage.
"Ah, mother! how do you do?"
said he,
giving her a hearty shake of the hand:
"where did you
get that quiz of a hat, it makes you look like an old
witch? Here is Morland and I come to stay a few days
with you, so you must look out for a couple of good beds
some where near."
And this address seemed to satisfy all
the fondest wishes of the mother's heart, for she received
him with the most delighted and exulting affection. On
his two younger sisters he then bestowed an equal portion
of his fraternal tenderness, for he asked each of them how
they did, and observed that they both looked very ugly.
50
These manners did not please Catherine; but he was
James's friend and Isabella's brother; and her judgment
was further bought off by Isabella's assuring her, when
they withdrew to see the new hat, that John thought her
the most charming girl in the world, and by John's
engaging her before they parted to dance with him that
evening. Had she been older or vainer, such attacks
might have done little; but, where youth and diffidence
are united, it requires uncommon steadiness of reason to
resist the attraction of being called the most charming
girl in the world, and of being so very early engaged as
a partner; and the consequence was, that, when the two
Morlands, after sitting an hour with the Thorpes, set off
to walk together to Mr. Allen's, and James, as the door
was closed on them, said,
"Well, Catherine, how do you like
my friend Thorpe?"
instead of answering, as she probably
would have done, had there been no friendship and no
flattery in the case, "I do not like him at all;" she directly
replied,
"I like him very much; he seems very agreeable."
"He is as good-natured a fellow as ever lived; a little
of a rattle; but that will recommend him to your sex
I believe: and how do you like the rest of the family?"
"Very, very much indeed: Isabella particularly."
"I am very glad to hear you say so; she is just the
kind of young woman I could wish to see you attached
to; she has so much good sense, and is so thoroughly
unaffected and amiable; I always wanted you to know
her; and she seems very fond of you. She said the
highest things in your praise that could possibly be; and the
praise of such a girl as Miss Thorpe even you, Catherine,"
taking her hand with affection,
"may be proud of."
"Indeed I am,"
she replied;
"I love her exceedingly,
and am delighted to find that you like her too. You
hardly mentioned any thing of her, when you wrote to
me after your visit there."
"Because I thought I should soon see you myself.
I hope you will be a great deal together while you are in
Bath. She is a most amiable girl; such a superior understanding!
51
How fond all the family are of her; she is
evidently the general favourite; and how much she must
be admired in such a place as this --; is not she?"
"Yes, very much indeed, I fancy; Mr. Allen thinks
her the prettiest girl in Bath."
"I dare say he does; and I do not know any man who
is a better judge of beauty than Mr. Allen. I need not
ask you whether you are happy here, my dearCatherine;
with such a companion and friend as Isabella Thorpe, it
would be impossible for you to be otherwise; and the
Allens I am sure are very kind to you?"
"Yes, very kind; I never was so happy before; and
now you are come it will be more delightful than ever;
how good it is of you to come so far on purpose to see me."
James accepted this tribute of gratitude, and qualified
his conscience for accepting it too, by saying with perfect
sincerity,
"Indeed, Catherine, I love you dearly."
Inquiries and communications concerning brothers and
sisters, the situation of some, the growth of the rest, and
other family matters, now passed between them, and continued,
with only one small digression on James's part,
in praise of Miss Thorpe, till they reached Pulteney-street,
where he was welcomed with great kindness by
Mr. and Mrs. Allen, invited by the former to dine with
them, and summoned by the latter to guess the price and
weigh the merits of a new muff and tippet. A pre-engagement
in Edgar's Buildings prevented his accepting
the invitation of one friend, and obliged him to hurry
away as soon as he had satisfied the demands of the
other. The time of the two parties uniting in the Octagon Room
being correctly adjusted, Catherine was then left
to the luxury of a raised, restless, and frightened imagination
over the pages of Udolpho, lost from all worldly
concerns of dressing and dinner, incapable of soothing
Mrs. Allen's fears on the delay of an expected dress-maker,
and having only one minute in sixty to bestow
even on the reflection of her own felicity, in being already
engaged for the evening.
Chapter 1.8
52
In spite of Udolpho and the dress-maker, however, the
party from Pulteney-street reached the Upper-rooms in
very good time. The Thorpes and James Morland were
there only two minutes before them; and Isabella having
gone through the usual ceremonial of meeting her friend
with the most smiling and affectionate haste, of admiring
the set of her gown, and envying the curl of her hair,
they followed their chaperons, arm in arm, into the ball-room,
whispering to each other whenever a thought
occurred, and supplying the place of many ideas by
a squeeze of the hand or a smile of affection.
The dancing began within a few minutes after they
were seated; and James, who had been engaged quite as
long as his sister, was very importunate with Isabella to
stand up; but John was gone into the card-room to
speak to a friend, and nothing, she declared, should
induce her to join the set before her dearCatherine could
join it too:
"I assure you,"
said she,
"I would not
stand up without your dear sister for all the world; for
if I did we should certainly be separated the whole evening."
Catherine accepted this kindness with gratitude,
and they continued as they were for three minutes longer,
when Isabella, who had been talking to James on the
other side of her, turned again to his sister and whispered,
"My dear creature, I am afraid I must leave you, your
brother is so amazingly impatient to begin; I know you
will not mind my going away, and I dare say John will
be back in a moment, and then you may easily find me
out."
Catherine, though a little disappointed, had too
much good-nature to make any opposition, and the others
rising up, Isabella had only time to press her friend's
hand and say,
"Good bye, my dear love,"
before they
hurried off. The younger Miss Thorpes being also dancing,
53
Catherine was left to the mercy of Mrs. Thorpe and
Mrs. Allen, between whom she now remained. She could
not help being vexed at the non-appearance of Mr. Thorpe,
for she not only longed to be dancing, but was likewise
aware that, as the real dignity of her situation could not
be known, she was sharing with the scores of other young
ladies still sitting down all the discredit of wanting
a partner. To be disgraced in the eye of the world, to
wear the appearance of infamy while her heart is all
purity, her actions all innocence, and the misconduct of
another the true source of her debasement, is one of
those circumstances which peculiarly belong to the
heroine's life, and her fortitude under it what particularly
dignifies her character. Catherine had fortitude too;
she suffered, but no murmur passed her lips.
From this state of humiliation, she was roused, at the
end of ten minutes, to a pleasanter feeling, by seeing, not
Mr. Thorpe, but Mr. Tilney, within three yards of the
place where they sat; he seemed to be moving that way,
but he did not see her, and therefore the smile and the
blush, which his sudden reappearance raised in Catherine,
passed away without sullying her heroic importance. He
looked as handsome and as lively as ever, and was talking
with interest to a fashionable and pleasing-looking young
woman, who leant on his arm, and whomCatherine
immediately guessed to be his sister; thus unthinkingly
throwing away a fair opportunity of considering him lost
to her for ever, by being married already. But guided
only by what was simple and probable, it had never
entered her head that Mr. Tilney could be married; he
had not behaved, he had not talked, like the married
men to whom she had been used; he had never mentioned
a wife, and he had acknowledged a sister. From
these circumstances sprang the instant conclusion of his
sister's now being by his side; and therefore, instead of
turning of a deathlike paleness, and falling in a fit on Mrs. Allen's
bosom, Catherine sat erect, in the perfect use of
her senses, and with cheeks only a little redder than usual.
54
Mr. Tilney and his companion, who continued, though
slowly, to approach, were immediately preceded by a lady,
an acquaintance of Mrs. Thorpe; and this lady stopping
to speak to her, they, as belonging to her, stopped likewise,
and Catherine, catching Mr. Tilney's eye, instantly
received from him the smiling tribute of recognition. She
returned it with pleasure, and then advancing still nearer,
he spoke both to her and Mrs. Allen, by whom he was
very civilly acknowledged.
"I am very happy to see
you again, sir, indeed; I was afraid you had left Bath."
He thanked her for her fears, and said that he had quitted
it for a week, on the very morning after his having had
the pleasure of seeing her.
"Well, sir, and I dare say you are not sorry to be back
again, for it is just the place for young people --; and
indeed for every body else too. I tell Mr. Allen, when
he talks of being sick of it, that I am sure he should not
complain, for it is so very agreeable a place, that it is
much better to be here than at home at this dull time of
year. I tell him he is quite in luck to be sent here for
his health."
"And I hope, madam, that Mr. Allen will be obliged
to like the place, from finding it of service to him."
"Thank you, sir. I have no doubt that he will.--;
A neighbour of ours, Dr. Skinner, was here for his health
last winter, and came away quite stout."
"That circumstance must give great encouragement."
"Yes, sir --; and Dr. Skinner and his family were here
three months; so I tell Mr. Allen he must not be in
a hurry to get away."
Here they were interrupted by a request from Mrs. Thorpe
to Mrs. Allen, that she would move a little to
accommodate Mrs. Hughes and Miss Tilney with seats, as
they had agreed to join their party. This was accordingly
done, Mr. Tilney still continuing standing before them;
and after a few minutes consideration, he asked Catherine
to dance with him. This compliment, delightful as it
was, produced severe mortification to the lady; and in
55
giving her denial, she expressed her sorrow on the occasion
so very much as if she really felt it, that had Thorpe, who
joined her just afterwards, been half a minute earlier, he
might have thought her sufferings rather too acute. The
very easy manner in which he then told her that he had
kept her waiting, did not by any means reconcile her
more to her lot; nor did the particulars which he entered
into while they were standing up, of the horses and dogs
of the friend whom he had just left, and of a proposed
exchange of terriers between them, interest her so much
as to prevent her looking very often towards that part of
the room where she had left Mr. Tilney. Of her dear
Isabella, to whom she particularly longed to point out
that gentleman, she could see nothing. They were in
different sets. She was separated from all her party,
and away from all her acquaintance;--; one mortification
succeeded another, and from the whole she deduced this
useful lesson, that to go previously engaged to a ball, does
not necessarily increase either the dignity or enjoyment
of a young lady. From such a moralizing strain as this,
she was suddenly roused by a touch on the shoulder, and
turning round, perceived Mrs. Hughes directly behind
her, attended by Miss Tilney and a gentleman.
"I beg
your pardon, Miss Morland,"
said she,
"for this liberty,--;
but I cannot any how get to Miss Thorpe, and Mrs. Thorpe
said she was sure you would not have the least
objection to letting in this young lady by you."
Mrs. Hughes
could not have applied to any creature in the
room more happy to oblige her than Catherine. The
young ladies were introduced to each other, Miss Tilney
expressing a proper sense of such goodness, Miss Morland
with the real delicacy of a generous mind making light
of the obligation; and Mrs. Hughes, satisfied with having
so respectably settled her young charge, returned to her
party.
Miss Tilney had a good figure, a pretty face, and a very
agreeable countenance; and her air, though it had not
all the decided pretension, the resolute stilishness of
56
Miss Thorpe's, had more real elegance. Her manners
shewed good sense and good breeding; they were neither
shy, nor affectedly open; and she seemed capable of
being young, attractive, and at a ball, without wanting
to fix the attention of every man near her, and without
exaggerated feelings of extatic delight or inconceivable
vexation on every little trifling occurrence. Catherine,
interested at once by her appearance and her relationship
to Mr. Tilney, was desirous of being acquainted with her,
and readily talked therefore whenever she could think
of any thing to say, and had courage and leisure for
saying it. But the hindrance thrown in the way of a very
speedy intimacy, by the frequent want of one or more of
these requisites, prevented their doing more than going
through the first rudiments of an acquaintance, by informing
themselves how well the other liked Bath, how
much she admired its buildings and surrounding country,
whether she drew, or played or sang, and whether she
was fond of riding on horseback.
The two dances were scarcely concluded before Catherine
found her arm gently seized by her faithful Isabella, who
in great spirits exclaimed --;
"At last I have got you. My
dearest creature, I have been looking for you this hour.
What could induce you to come into this set, when you
knew I was in the other? I have been quite wretched
without you."
"My dear Isabella, how was it possible for me to get
at you? I could not even see where you were."
"So I told your brother all the time --; but he would
not believe me. Do go and see for her, Mr. Morland, said
I --; but all in vain --; he would not stir an inch. Was not
it soMr. Morland? But you men are all so immoderately
lazy! I have been scolding him to such a degree, my dear
Catherine, you would be quite amazed.--; You know
I never stand upon ceremony with such people."
"Look at that young lady with the white beads round
her head,"
whispered Catherine, detaching her friend
from James --;
"It is Mr. Tilney's sister."
57
"Oh! heavens! You don't say so! Let me look at
her this moment. What a delightful girl! I never saw
any thing half so beautiful! But where is her all-conquering
brother? Is he in the room? Point him out to me
this instant, if he is. I die to see him. Mr. Morland, you
are not to listen. We are not talking about you."
"But what is all this whispering about? What is
going on?"
"There now, I knew how it would be. You men have
such restless curiosity! Talk of the curiosity of women,
indeed!--; 'tis nothing. But be satisfied, for you are not
to know any thing at all of the matter."
"And is that likely to satisfy me, do you think?"
"Well, I declare I never knew any thing like you.
What can it signify to you, what we are talking of?
Perhaps we are talking about you, therefore I would
advise you not to listen, or you may happen to hear
some thing not very agreeable."
In this common-place chatter, which lasted some time,
the original subject seemed entirely forgotten; and
though Catherine was very well pleased to have it dropped
for a while, she could not avoid a little suspicion at the
total suspension of all Isabella's desire to see
Mr. Tilney. When the orchestra struck up a fresh dance,
James would have led his fair partner away, but she
resisted.
"I tell you, Mr. Morland,"
she cried,
"I would
not do such a thing for all the world. How can you be so
teasing; only conceive, my dearCatherine, what your
brother wants me to do. He wants me to dance with him
again, though I tell him that it is a most improper
thing, and entirely against the rules. It would make
us the talk of the place, if we were not to change
partners."
"Upon my honour,"
said James,
"in these public
assemblies, it is as often done as not."
"Nonsense, how can you say so? But when you men
have a point to carry, you never stick at any thing. My
sweet Catherine, do support me, persuade your brother
58
how impossible it is. Tell him, that it would quite shock
you to see me do such a thing; now would not it?"
"No, not at all; but if you think it wrong, you had
much better change."
"There,"
cried Isabella,
"you hear what your sister
says, and yet you will not mind her. Well, remember
that it is not my fault, if we set all the old ladies in Bath
in a bustle. Come along, my dearest Catherine, for
heaven's sake, and stand by me."
And off they went,
to regain their former place. John Thorpe, in the meanwhile,
had walked away; and Catherine, ever willing to
give Mr. Tilney an opportunity of repeating the agreeable
request which had already flattered her once, made her
way to Mrs. Allen and Mrs. Thorpe as fast as she could,
in the hope of finding him still with them --; a hope which,
when it proved to be fruitless, she felt to have been highly
unreasonable.
"Well, my dear,"
said Mrs. Thorpe,
impatient for praise of her son,
"I hope you have had
an agreeable partner."
"Very agreeable, madam."
"I am glad of it. John has charming spirits, has
not he?"
"Did you meet Mr. Tilney, my dear?"
said Mrs. Allen.
"No, where is he?"
"He was with us just now, and said he was so tired of
lounging about, that he was resolved to go and dance;
so I thought perhaps he would ask you, if he met with
you."
"Where can he be?"
said Catherine, looking round;
but she had not looked round long before she saw him
leading a young lady to the dance.
"Ah! he has got a partner, I wish he had asked you,"
said Mrs. Allen; and after a short silence, she added,
"he is a very agreeable young man."
"Indeed he is, Mrs. Allen,"
said Mrs. Thorpe, smiling
complacently;
"I must say it, though I am his mother,
that there is not a more agreeable young man in the world."
59
This inapplicable answer might have been too much for
the comprehension of many; but it did not puzzle Mrs. Allen,
for after only a moment's consideration, she said,
in a whisper to Catherine,
"I dare say she thought I was
speaking of her son."
Catherine was disappointed and vexed. She seemed to
have missed by so little the very object she had had in
view; and this persuasion did not incline her to a very
gracious reply, when John Thorpe came up to her soon
afterwards, and said,
"Well, Miss Morland, I suppose
you and I are to stand up and jig it together again."
"Oh, no; I am much obliged to you, our two dances
are over; and, besides, I am tired, and do not mean to
dance any more."
"Do not you?--; then let us walk about and quiz
people. Come along with me, and I will shew you the
four greatest quizzers in the room; my two younger
sisters and their partners. I have been laughing at them
this half hour."
Again Catherine excused herself; and at last he walked
off to quiz his sisters by himself. The rest of the evening
she found very dull; Mr. Tilney was drawn away from
their party at tea, to attend that of his partner; Miss Tilney,
though belonging to it, did not sit near her, and
James and Isabella were so much engaged in conversing
together, that the latter had no leisure to bestow more
on her friend than one smile, one squeeze, and one
"dearest Catherine."
Chapter 1.9
60
The progress of Catherine's unhappiness from the
events of the evening, was as follows. It appeared first
in a general dissatisfaction with every body about her,
while she remained in the rooms, which speedily brought
on considerable weariness and a violent desire to go home.
This, on arriving in Pulteney-street, took the direction
of extraordinary hunger, and when that was appeased,
changed into an earnest longing to be in bed; such was
the extreme point of her distress; for when there she
immediately fell into a sound sleep which lasted nine
hours, and from which she awoke perfectly revived, in
excellent spirits, with fresh hopes and fresh schemes.
The first wish of her heart was to improve her acquaintance
with Miss Tilney, and almost her first resolution, to
seek her for that purpose, in the Pump-room at noon. In
the Pump-room, one so newly arrived in Bath must be
met with, and that building she had already found so
favourable for the discovery of female excellence, and the
completion of female intimacy, so admirably adapted for
secret discourses and unlimited confidence, that she was
most reasonably encouraged to expect another friend
from within its walls. Her plan for the morning thus
settled, she sat quietly down to her book after breakfast,
resolving to remain in the same place and the same
employment till the clock struck one; and from habitude
very little incommoded by the remarks and ejaculations
of Mrs. Allen, whose vacancy of mind and incapacity for
thinking were such, that as she never talked a great deal,
so she could never be entirely silent; and, therefore,
while she sat at her work, if she lost her needle or broke
her thread, if she heard a carriage in the street, or saw
a speck upon her gown, she must observe it aloud,
whether there were any one at leisure to answer her or
61
not. At about half past twelve, a remarkably loud rap
drew her in haste to the window, and scarcely had she
time to inform Catherine of there being two open carriages
at the door, in the first only a servant, her brother driving
Miss Thorpe in the second, before John Thorpe came
running up stairs, calling out,
"Well, Miss Morland, here
I am. Have you been waiting long? We could not come
before; the old devil of a coachmaker was such an
eternity finding out a thing fit to be got into, and now
it is ten thousand to one, but they break down before we
are out of the street. How do you do, Mrs. Allen?
a famous ball last night, was not it? Come, Miss Morland,
be quick, for the others are in a confounded hurry to be
off. They want to get their tumble over."
"What do you mean?"
said Catherine,
"where are
you all going to?"
"Going to? why, you have not forgot our engagement!
Did not we agree together to take a drive this morning?
What a head you have! We are going up Claverton Down."
"Some thing was said about it, I remember,"
said
Catherine, looking at Mrs. Allen for her opinion;
"but
really I did not expect you."
"Not expect me! that's a good one! And what
a dust you would have made, if I had not come."
Catherine's silent appeal to her friend, meanwhile, was
entirely thrown away, for Mrs. Allen, not being at all in
the habit of conveying any expression herself by a look,
was not aware of its being ever intended by any body
else; and Catherine, whose desire of seeing Miss Tilney
again could at that moment bear a short delay in favour
of a drive, and who thought there could be no impropriety
in her going with Mr. Thorpe, as Isabella was going at
the same time with James, was therefore obliged to speak
plainer.
"Well, ma'am, what do you say to it? Can
you spare me for an hour or two? shall I go?"
"Do just as you please, my dear,"
replied Mrs. Allen,
with the most placid indifference. Catherine took the
62
advice, and ran off to get ready. In a very few minutes
she re-appeared, having scarcely allowed the two others
time enough to get through a few short sentences in her
praise, after Thorpe had procured Mrs. Allen's admiration
of his gig; and then receiving her friend's parting
good wishes, they both hurried down stairs.
"My dearest
creature,"
cried Isabella, to whom the duty of friendship
immediately called her before she could get into the
carriage,
"you have been at least three hours getting
ready. I was afraid you were ill. What a delightful ball
we had last night. I have a thousand things to say to
you; but make haste and get in, for I long to be off."
Catherine followed her orders and turned away, but
not too soon to hear her friend exclaim aloud to James,
"What a sweet girl she is! I quite doat on her."
"You will not be frightened, Miss Morland,"
said
Thorpe, as he handed her in,
"if my horse should dance
about a little at first setting off. He will, most likely,
give a plunge or two, and perhaps take the rest for a
minute; but he will soon know his master. He is full
of spirits, playful as can be, but there is no vice in him."
Catherine did not think the portrait a very inviting
one, but it was too late to retreat, and she was too young
to own herself frightened; so, resigning herself to her
fate, and trusting to the animal's boasted knowledge of
its owner, she sat peaceably down, and saw Thorpe sit
down by her. Every thing being then arranged, the
servant who stood at the horse's head was bid in an
important voice "to
let him go,"
and off they went in
the quietest manner imaginable, without a plunge or
a caper, or any thing like one. Catherine, delighted at
so happy an escape, spoke her pleasure aloud with grateful
surprize; and her companion immediately made the
matter perfectly simple by assuring her that it was
entirely owing to the peculiarly judicious manner in
which he had then held the reins, and the singular discernment
and dexterity with which he had directed his
whip. Catherine, though she could not help wondering
63
that with such perfect command of his horse, he should
think it necessary to alarm her with a relation of its tricks,
congratulated herself sincerely on being under the care
of so excellent a coachman; and perceiving that the
animal continued to go on in the same quiet manner,
without shewing the smallest propensity towards any
unpleasant vivacity, and (considering its inevitable pace
was ten miles an hour) by no means alarmingly fast, gave
herself up to all the enjoyment of air and exercise of the
most invigorating kind, in a fine mild day of February,
with the consciousness of safety. A silence of several
minutes succeeded their first short dialogue;--; it was
broken by Thorpe's saying very abruptly,
"Old Allen is
as rich as a Jew --; is not he?"
Catherine did not understand
him --; and he repeated his question, adding in
explanation,
"Old Allen, the man you are with."
"Oh! Mr. Allen, you mean. Yes, I believe, he is very
rich."
"And no children at all?"
"No --; not any."
"A famous thing for his next heirs. He is your godfather,
is not he?"
"My godfather!--; no."
"But you are always very much with them."
"Yes, very much."
"Aye, that is what I meant. He seems a good kind of
old fellow enough, and has lived very well in his time,
I dare say; he is not gouty for nothing. Does he drink
his bottle a-day now?"
"His bottle a-day!--; no. Why should you think of
such a thing? He is a very temperate man, and you
could not fancy him in liquor last night?"
"Lord help you!--; You women are always thinking of
men's being in liquor. Why you do not suppose a man
is overset by a bottle? I am sure of this--; that if every body
was to drink their bottle a-day, there would not be
half the disorders in the world there are now. It would
be a famous good thing for us all."
64
"I cannot believe it."
"Oh! lord, it would be the saving of thousands. There
is not the hundredth part of the wine consumed in this
kingdom, that there ought to be. Our foggy climate
wants help."
"And yet I have heard that there is a great deal of
wine drank in Oxford."
"Oxford! There is no drinking at Oxford now, I
assure you. Nobody drinks there. You would hardly
meet with a man who goes beyond his four pints at the
utmost. Now, for instance, it was reckoned a remarkable
thing at the last party in my rooms, that upon an average
we cleared about five pints a head. It was looked upon
as something out of the common way. Mine is famous
good stuff to be sure. You would not often meet with
any thing like it in Oxford --; and that may account for it.
But this will just give you a notion of the general rate of
drinking there."
"Yes, it does give a notion,"
said Catherine, warmly,
"and that is, that you all drink a great deal more wine
than I thought you did. However, I am sure James does
not drink so much."
This declaration brought on a loud and overpowering
reply, of which no part was very distinct, except the
frequent exclamations, amounting almost to oaths, which
adorned it, and Catherine was left, when it ended, with
rather a strengthened belief of there being a great deal of
wine drank in Oxford, and the same happy conviction
of her brother's comparative sobriety.
Thorpe's ideas then all reverted to the merits of his
own equipage, and she was called on to admire the spirit
and freedom with which his horse moved along, and the
ease which his paces, as well as the excellence of the
springs, gave the motion of the carriage. She followed
him in all his admiration as well as she could. To go
before, or beyond him was impossible. His knowledge
and her ignorance of the subject, his rapidity of expression,
and her diffidence of herself put that out of her power;
65
she could strike out nothing new in commendation, but
she readily echoed whatever he chose to assert, and it
was finally settled between them without any difficulty,
that his equipage was altogether the most complete of
its kind in England, his carriage the neatest, his horse the
best goer, and himself the best coachman.--;
"You do not
really think, Mr. Thorpe,"
said Catherine, venturing after
some time to consider the matter as entirely decided, and
to offer some little variation on the subject,
"that James's
gig will break down?"
"Break down! Oh! lord! Did you ever see such
a little tittuppy thing in your life? There is not a sound
piece of iron about it. The wheels have been fairly worn
out these ten years at least --; and as for the body! Upon
my soul, you might shake it to pieces yourself with
a touch. It is the most devilish little ricketty business
I ever beheld!--; Thank God! we have got a better.
I would not be bound to go two miles in it for fifty
thousand pounds."
"Good heavens!"
cried Catherine, quite frightened,
"then pray let us turn back; they will certainly meet
with an accident if we go on. Do let us turn back, Mr. Thorpe;
stop and speak to my brother, and tell him
how very unsafe it is."
"Unsafe! Oh, lord! what is there in that? they will
only get a roll if it does break down; and there is plenty
of dirt, it will be excellent falling. Oh, curse it! the
carriage is safe enough, if a man knows how to drive it;
a thing of that sort in good hands will last above twenty
years after it is fairly worn out. Lord bless you! I would
undertake for five pounds to drive it to York and back
again, without losing a nail."
Catherine listened with astonishment; she knew not
how to reconcile two such very different accounts of the
same thing; for she had not been brought up to understand
the propensities of a rattle, nor to know to how
many idle assertions and impudent falsehoods the excess
of vanity will lead. Her own family were plain matter-of-fact
66
people, who seldom aimed at wit of any kind;
her father, at the utmost, being contented with a pun,
and her mother with a proverb; they were not in the
habit therefore of telling lies to increase their importance,
or of asserting at one moment what they would contradict
the next. She reflected on the affair for some time in
much perplexity, and was more than once on the point
of requesting from Mr. Thorpe a clearer insight into his
real opinion on the subject; but she checked herself,
because it appeared to her that
he did not excel in giving
those clearer insights, in making those things plain which
he had before made ambiguous; and, joining to this, the
consideration, that he would not really suffer his sister
and his friend to be exposed to a danger from which he
might easily preserve them, she concluded at last, that
he must know the carriage to be in fact perfectly safe,
and therefore would alarm herself no longer.
By him the
whole matter seemed entirely forgotten; and all the rest
of his conversation, or rather talk, began and ended with
himself and his own concerns. He told her of horses
which he had bought for a trifle and sold for incredible
sums; of racing matches, in which his judgment had
infallibly foretold the winner; of shooting parties, in
which he had killed more birds (though without having
one good shot) than all his companions together; and
described to her some famous day's sport, with the fox-hounds,
in which his foresight and skill in directing the
dogs had repaired the mistakes of the most experienced
huntsman, and in which the boldness of his riding, though
it had never endangered his own life for a moment, had
been constantly leading others into difficulties, which he
calmly concluded had broken the necks of many.
Little as Catherine was in the habit of judging for herself,
and unfixed as were her general notions of what men
ought to be, she could not entirely repress a doubt, while
she bore with the effusions of his endless conceit, of his
being altogether completely agreeable. It was a bold
surmise, for he was Isabella's brother; and she had been
67
assured by James, that his manners would recommend
him to all her sex; but in spite of this, the extreme
weariness of his company, which crept over her before
they had been out an hour, and which continued unceasingly
to increase till they stopped in Pulteney-street
again, induced her, in some small degree, to resist such
high authority, and to distrust his powers of giving
universal pleasure.
When they arrived at Mrs. Allen's door, the astonishment
of Isabella was hardly to be expressed, on finding
that it was too late in the day for them to attend her
friend into the house:--;
"Past three o'clock!"
it was
inconceivable, incredible, impossible! and she would
neither believe her own watch, nor her brother's, nor the
servant's; she would believe no assurance of it founded
on reason or reality, till Morland produced his watch,
and ascertained the fact; to have doubted a moment
longer then, would have been equally inconceivable, incredible,
and impossible; and she could only protest,
over and over again, that no two hours and a half had
ever gone off so swiftly before, as Catherine was called
on to confirm; Catherine could not tell a falsehood even
to please Isabella; but the latter was spared the misery
of her friend's dissenting voice, by not waiting for her
answer. Her own feelings entirely engrossed her; her
wretchedness was most acute on finding herself obliged to
go directly home.--;
It was ages since she had had a
moment's conversation with her dearest Catherine; and,
though she had such thousands of things to say to her,
it appeared as if they were never to be together again;
so, with smiles of most exquisite misery, and the laughing
eye of utter despondency, she bade her friend adieu and
went on.
Catherine found Mrs. Allen just returned from all the
busy idleness of the morning, and was immediately
greeted with,
"Well, my dear, here you are;"
a truth
which she had no greater inclination than power to dispute;
"and I hope you have had a pleasant airing?"
68
"Yes, ma'am, I thank you; we could not have had
a nicer day."
"So Mrs. Thorpe said; she was vastly pleased at your
all going."
"You have seen Mrs. Thorpe then?"
"Yes, I went to the Pump-room as soon as you were
gone, and there I met her, and we had a great deal of
talk together. She says there was hardly any veal to be
got at market this morning, it is so uncommonly scarce."
"Did you see any body else of our acquaintance?"
"Yes; we agreed to take a turn in the Crescent, and
there we met Mrs. Hughes, and Mr. and Miss Tilney walking
with her."
"Did you indeed? and did they speak to you?"
"Yes, we walked along the Crescent together for half
an hour. They seem very agreeable people. Miss Tilney
was in a very pretty spotted muslin, and I fancy, by what
I can learn, that she always dresses very handsomely.
Mrs. Hughes talked to me a great deal about the family."
"And what did she tell you of them?"
"Oh! a vast deal indeed; she hardly talked of any thing
else."
"Did she tell you what part of Gloucestershire they
come from?"
"Yes, she did; but I cannot recollect now. But they
are very good kind of people, and very rich. Mrs. Tilney
was a Miss Drummond, and she and Mrs. Hughes were
school-fellows; and Miss Drummond had a very large
fortune; and, when she married, her father gave her
twenty thousand pounds, and five hundred to buy
wedding-clothes. Mrs. Hughes saw all the clothes after
they came from the warehouse."
"And are Mr. and Mrs. Tilney in Bath?"
"Yes, I fancy they are, but I am not quite certain.
Upon recollection, however, I have a notion they are both
dead; at least the mother is; yes, I am sure Mrs. Tilney
is dead, because Mrs. Hughes told me there was a very
beautiful set of pearls that Mr. Drummond gave his
69
daughter on her wedding-day and that Miss Tilney has
got now, for they were put by for her when her mother
died."
"And is Mr. Tilney, my partner, the only son?"
"I cannot be quite positive about that, my dear;
I have some idea he is; but, however, he is a very fine
young man Mrs. Hughes says, and likely to do very
well."
Catherine inquired no further;
she had heard enough
to feel that Mrs. Allen had no real intelligence to give,
and that she was most particularly unfortunate herself
in having missed such a meeting with both brother and
sister. Could she have foreseen such a circumstance,
nothing should have persuaded her to go out with the
others; and, as it was, she could only lament her ill-luck,
and think over what she had lost, till it was clear to her,
that the drive had by no means been very pleasant and
that John Thorpe himself was quite disagreeable.
Chapter 1.10
70
The Allens, Thorpes, and Morlands, all met in the
evening at the theatre; and, as Catherine and Isabella
sat together, there was then an opportunity for the latter
to utter some few of the many thousand things which
had been collecting within her for communication, in the
immeasurable length of time which had divided them.--;
"Oh, heavens! my beloved Catherine, have I got you at
last?"
was her address on Catherine's entering the box
and sitting by her.
"Now, Mr. Morland,"
for he was
close to her on the other side,
"I shall not speak another
word to you all the rest of the evening; so I charge you
not to expect it. My sweetest Catherine, how have you
been this long age? but I need not ask you, for you look
delightfully. You really have done your hair in a more
heavenly style than ever: you mischievous creature, do
you want to attract every body? I assure you, my
brother is quite in love with you already; and as for
Mr. Tilney --; but that is a settled thing --; even your modesty
cannot doubt his attachment now; his coming back to
Bath makes it too plain. Oh! what would not I give to
see him! I really am quite wild with impatience. My
mother says he is the most delightful young man in the
world; she saw him this morning you know: you must
introduce him to me. Is he in the house now?--; Look
about for heaven's sake! I assure you, I can hardly
exist till I see him."
"No,"
said Catherine,
"he is not here; I cannot see
him any where."
"Oh, horrid! am I never to be acquainted with him?
How do you like my gown? I think it does not look
amiss; the sleeves were entirely my own thought. Do
you know I get so immoderately sick of Bath; your
brother and I were agreeing this morning that, though it
71
is vastly well to be here for a few weeks, we would not
live here for millions. We soon found out that our tastes
were exactly alike in preferring the country to every
other place; really, our opinions were so exactly the
same, it was quite ridiculous! There was not a single
point in which we differed; I would not have had you
by for the world; you are such a sly thing, I am sure
you would have made some droll remark or other about it."
"No, indeed I should not."
"Oh, yes you would indeed; I know you better than
you know yourself. You would have told us that we
seemed born for each other, or some nonsense of that
kind, which would have distressed me beyond conception;
my cheeks would have been as red as your roses; I would
not have had you by for the world."
"Indeed you do me injustice; I would not have made
so improper a remark upon any account; and besides,
I am sure it would never have entered my head."
Isabella smiled incredulously, and talked the rest of
the evening to James.
Catherine's resolution of endeavouring to meet Miss Tilney
again continued in full force the next morning;
and till the usual moment of going to the Pump-room,
she felt some alarm from the dread of a second prevention.
But nothing of that kind occurred, no visitors appeared
to delay them, and they all three set off in good time for
the Pump-room, where the ordinary course of events and
conversation took place; Mr. Allen, after drinking his
glass of water, joined some gentlemen to talk over the
politics of the day and compare the accounts of their
newspapers; and the ladies walked about together,
noticing every new face, and almost every new bonnet in
the room. The female part of the Thorpe family, attended
by James Morland, appeared among the crowd in less
than a quarter of an hour, and Catherine immediately
took her usual place by the side of her friend. James,
who was now in constant attendance, maintained a similar
position, and separating themselves from the rest of their
72
party, they walked in that manner for some time, till
Catherine began to doubt the happiness of a situation
which confining her entirely to her friend and brother,
gave her very little share in the notice of either. They
were always engaged in some sentimental discussion or
lively dispute, but their sentiment was conveyed in such
whispering voices, and their vivacity attended with so
much laughter, that though Catherine's supporting opinion
was not unfrequently called for by one or the other, she
was never able to give any, from not having heard a word
of the subject. At length however she was empowered to
disengage herself from her friend, by the avowed necessity
of speaking to Miss Tilney, whom she most joyfully saw
just entering the room with Mrs. Hughes, and whom she
instantly joined, with a firmer determination to be
acquainted, than she might have had courage to command,
had she not been urged by the disappointment of
the day before. Miss Tilney met her with great civility,
returned her advances with equal good will, and they
continued talking together as long as both parties remained
in the room; and though in all probability not
an observation was made, nor an expression used by
either which had not been made and used some thousands
of times before, under that roof, in every Bath season,
yet the merit of their being spoken with simplicity and
truth, and without personal conceit, might be something
uncommon.--;
"How well your brother dances!"
was an artless
exclamation of Catherine's towards the close of their conversation,
which at once surprized and amused her
companion.
"Henry!"
she replied with a smile.
"Yes, he does
dance very well."
"He must have thought it very odd to hear me say
I was engaged the other evening, when he saw me sitting
down. But I really had been engaged the whole day to
Mr. Thorpe."
Miss Tilney could only bow.
"You
cannot think,"
added Catherine after a moment's silence,
73
"how surprized I was to see him again. I felt so sure
of his being quite gone away."
"When Henry had the pleasure of seeing you before,
he was in Bath but for a couple of days. He came only
to engage lodgings for us."
"That never occurred to me; and of course, not seeing
him any where, I thought he must be gone. Was not the
young lady he danced with on Monday a Miss Smith?"
"Yes, an acquaintance of Mrs. Hughes."
"I dare say she was very glad to dance. Do you think
her pretty?"
"Not very."
"He never comes to the Pump-room, I suppose?"
"Yes, sometimes; but he has rid out this morning
with my father."
Mrs. Hughes now joined them, and asked Miss Tilney
if she was ready to go.
"I hope I shall have the pleasure
of seeing you again soon,"
said Catherine.
"Shall you
be at the cotillion ball to-morrow?"
"Perhaps we --; yes, I think we certainly shall."
"I am glad of it, for we shall all be there." --;
This
civility was duly returned; and they parted --; on Miss Tilney's
side with some knowledge of her new acquaintance's
feelings, and on Catherine's, without the smallest
consciousness of having explained them.
She went home very happy. The morning had answered
all her hopes, and the evening of the following day was
now the object of expectation, the future good. What
gown and what head-dress she should wear on the occasion
became her chief concern. She cannot be justified in it.
Dress is at all times a frivolous distinction, and excessive
solicitude about it often destroys its own aim. Catherine
knew all this very well; her great aunt had read her
a lecture on the subject only the Christmas before; and
yet she lay awake ten minutes on Wednesday night
debating between her spotted and her tamboured muslin,
and nothing but the shortness of the time prevented her
buying a new one for the evening. This would have been
74
an error in judgment, great though not uncommon, from
which one of the other sex rather than her own, a brother
rather than a great aunt might have warned her, for man
only can be aware of the insensibility of man towards
a new gown. It would be mortifying to the feelings of
many ladies, could they be made to understand how little
the heart of man is affected by what is costly or new in
their attire; how little it is biassed by the texture of their
muslin, and how unsusceptible of peculiar tenderness
towards the spotted, the sprigged, the mull or the jackonet.
Woman is fine for her own satisfaction alone. No man
will admire her the more, no woman will like her the
better for it. Neatness and fashion are enough for the
former, and a something of shabbiness or impropriety
will be most endearing to the latter.--; But not one of
these grave reflections troubled the tranquillity of
Catherine.
She entered the rooms on Thursday evening with feelings
very different from what had attended her thither
the Monday before. She had then been exulting in her
engagement to Thorpe, and was now chiefly anxious to
avoid his sight, lest he should engage her again; for
though she could not, dared not expect that Mr. Tilney
should ask her a third time to dance, her wishes, hopes
and plans all centered in nothing less. Every young lady
may feel for my heroine in this critical moment, for every
young lady has at some time or other known the same
agitation. All have been, or at least all have believed
themselves to be, in danger from the pursuit of some one
whom they wished to avoid; and all have been anxious
for the attentions of some one whom they wished to
please. As soon as they were joined by the Thorpes,
Catherine's agony began; she fidgetted about if John Thorpe
came towards her, hid herself as much as possible
from his view, and when he spoke to her pretended not
to hear him. The cotillions were over, the country-dancing
beginning, and she saw nothing of the Tilneys.
"Do not be frightened, my dearCatherine,"
whispered
75
Isabella,
"but I am really going to dance with your
brother again. I declare positively it is quite shocking.
I tell him he ought to be ashamed of himself, but you and
John must keep us in countenance. Make haste, my dear
creature, and come to us. John is just walked off, but he
will be back in a moment."
Catherine had neither time nor inclination to answer.
The others walked away, John Thorpe was still in view,
and she gave herself up for lost. That she might not
appear, however, to observe or expect him, she kept her
eyes intently fixed on her fan; and a self-condemnation
for her folly, in supposing that among such a crowd they
should even meet with the Tilneys in any reasonable
time, had just passed through her mind, when she suddenly
found herself addressed and again solicited to
dance, by Mr. Tilney himself. With what sparkling eyes
and ready motion she granted his request, and with how
pleasing a flutter of heart she went with him to the set,
may be easily imagined. To escape, and, as she believed,
so narrowly escape John Thorpe, and to be asked, so
immediately on his joining her, asked by Mr. Tilney, as
if he had sought her on purpose!--; it did not appear to
her that life could supply any greater felicity.
Scarcely had they worked themselves into the quiet
possession of a place, however, when her attention was
claimed by John Thorpe, who stood behind her.
"Hey-day,
Miss Morland!"
said he,
"what is the meaning of
this?--; I thought you and I were to dance together."
"I wonder you should think so, for you never asked
me."
"That is a good one, by Jove!--; I asked you as
soon as I came into the room, and I was just going to
ask you again, but when I turned round, you were gone!
--; this is a cursed shabby trick! I only came for the sake
of dancing with you, and I firmly believe you were
engaged to me ever since Monday. Yes; I remember,
I asked you while you were waiting in the lobby for your
cloak. And here have I been telling all my acquaintance
that I was going to dance with the prettiest girl in the
76
room; and when they see you standing up with somebody
else, they will quiz me famously."
"Oh, no; they will never think of me, after such
a description as that."
"By heavens, if they do not, I will kick them out of
the room for blockheads. What chap have you there?"
Catherine satisfied his curiosity.
"Tilney,"
he repeated,
"Hum --; I do not know him. A good figure of a man;
well put together.--; Does he want a horse?--; Here is
a friend of mine, Sam Fletcher, has got one to sell that
would suit any body. A famous clever animal for the
road --; only forty guineas. I had fifty minds to buy it
myself, for it is one of my maxims always to buy a good
horse when I meet with one; but it would not answer
my purpose, it would not do for the field. I would give
any money for a real good hunter. I have three now, the
best that ever were back'd. I would not take eight
hundred guineas for them. Fletcher and I mean to get
a house in Leicestershire, against the next season. It is
so d-- uncomfortable, living at an inn."
This was the last sentence by which he could weary
Catherine's attention, for he was just then born off by
the resistless pressure of a long string of passing ladies.
Her partner now drew near, and said.
"That gentleman
would have put me out of patience, had he staid with
you half a minute longer. He has no business to withdraw
the attention of my partner from me. We have
entered into a contract of mutual agreeableness for the
space of an evening, and all our agreeableness belongs
solely to each other for that time. Nobody can fasten
themselves on the notice of one, without injuring the
rights of the other. I consider a country-dance as an
emblem of marriage. Fidelity and complaisance are
the principal duties of both; and those men who
do not chuse to dance or marry themselves, have no
business with the partners or wives of their neighbours."
"But they are such very different things!--;"
77
"--; That you think they cannot be compared together."
"To be sure not. People that marry can never part,
but must go and keep house together. People that dance,
only stand opposite each other in a long room for half an
hour."
"And such is your definition of matrimony and dancing.
Taken in that light certainly, their resemblance is
not striking; but I think I could place them in such
a view.--; You will allow, that in both, man has the
advantage of choice, woman only the power of refusal;
that in both, it is an engagement between man and
woman, formed for the advantage of each; and that when
once entered into, they belong exclusively to each other
till the moment of its dissolution; that it is their duty,
each to endeavour to give the other no cause for wishing
that he or she had bestowed themselves elsewhere, and
their best interest to keep their own imaginations from
wandering towards the perfections of their neighbours, or
fancying that they should have been better off with any one
else. You will allow all this?"
"Yes, to be sure, as you state it, all this sounds very
well; but still they are so very different.--; I cannot look
upon them at all in the same light, nor think the same
duties belong to them."
"In one respect, there certainly is a difference. In
marriage, the man is supposed to provide for the support
of the woman; the woman to make the home agreeable
to the man; he is to purvey, and she is to smile. But in
dancing, their duties are exactly changed; the agreeableness,
the compliance are expected from him, while she
furnishes the fan and the lavender water. That, I suppose,
was the difference of duties which struck you, as rendering
the conditions incapable of comparison."
"No, indeed, I never thought of that."
"Then I am quite at a loss. One thing, however,
I must observe. This disposition on your side is rather
alarming. You totally disallow any similarity in the
78
obligations; and may I not thence infer, that your
notions of the duties of the dancing state are not so strict
as your partner might wish? Have I not reason to fear,
that if the gentleman who spoke to you just now were to
return, or if any other gentleman were to address you,
there would be nothing to restrain you from conversing
with him as long as you chose?"
"Mr. Thorpe is such a very particular friend of my
brother's, that if he talks to me, I must talk to him
again; but there are hardly three young men in the room
besides him, that I have any acquaintance with."
"And is that to be my only security? alas, alas!"
"Nay, I am sure you cannot have a better; for if I do
not know any body, it is impossible for me to talk to
them; and, besides, I do not want to talk to any body."
"Now you have given me a security worth having;
and I shall proceed with courage. Do you find Bath as
agreeable as when I had the honour of making the inquiry
before?"
"Yes, quite --; more so, indeed."
"More so!--; Take care, or you will forget to be tired
of it at the proper time.--; You ought to be tired at the
end of six weeks."
"I do not think I should be tired, if I were to stay here
six months."
"Bath, compared with London, has little variety, and
so every body finds out every year.
""For six weeks,
I allow Bath is pleasant enough; but beyond that, it is
the most tiresome place in the world.""
You would be
told so by people of all descriptions, who come regularly
every winter, lengthen their six weeks into ten or twelve,
and go away at last because they can afford to stay no
longer."
"Well, other people must judge for themselves, and
those who go to London may think nothing of Bath.
But I, who live in a small retired village in the country,
can never find greater sameness in such a place as this,
than in my own home; for here are a variety of amusements,
79
a variety of things to be seen and done all day
long, which I can know nothing of there."
"You are not fond of the country."
"Yes, I am. I have always lived there, and always
been very happy. But certainly there is much more
sameness in a country life than in a Bath life. One day
in the country is exactly like another."
"But then you spend your time so much more rationally
in the country."
"Do I?"
"Do you not?"
"I do not believe there is much difference."
"Here you are in pursuit only of amusement all day
long."
"And so I am at home --; only I do not find so much
of it. I walk about here, and so I do there;--; but here
I see a variety of people in every street, and there I can
only go and call on Mrs. Allen."
Mr. Tilney was very much amused.
"Only go and call
on Mrs. Allen!"
he repeated.
"What a picture of intellectual
poverty! However, when you sink into this
abyss again, you will have more to say. You will be able
to talk of Bath, and of all that you did here."
"Oh! yes. I shall never be in want of something to
talk of again to Mrs. Allen, or any body else. I really
believe I shall always be talking of Bath, when I am at
home again --; I do like it so very much. If I could but
have papa and mamma, and the rest of them here, I suppose
I should be too happy! James's coming (my eldest
brother) is quite delightful --; and especially as it turns
out, that the very family we are just got so intimate with,
are his intimate friends already. Oh! who can ever be
tired of Bath?"
"Not those who bring such fresh feelings of every sort
to it, as you do. But papas and mammas, and brothers
and intimate friends are a good deal gone by, to most of
the frequenters of Bath --; and the honest relish of balls
and plays, and every-day sights, is past with them."
80
Here their conversation closed; the demands of the
dance becoming now too importunate for a divided
attention.
Soon after their reaching the bottom of the set, Catherine
perceived herself to be earnestly regarded by a gentleman
who stood among the lookers-on, immediately
behind her partner. He was a very handsome man, of
a commanding aspect, past the bloom, but not past the
vigour of life; and with his eye still directed towards
her, she saw him presently address Mr. Tilney in a familiar
whisper. Confused by his notice, and blushing from the
fear of its being excited by something wrong in her appearance,
she turned away her head. But while she did so,
the gentleman retreated, and her partner coming nearer,
said,
"I see that you guess what I have just been asked.
That gentleman knows your name, and you have a right
to know his. It is General Tilney, my father."
Catherine's answer was only
"Oh!" --;
but it was an
"Oh!" expressing every thing needful; attention to his
words, and perfect reliance on their truth. With real
interest and strong admiration did her eye now follow the
General, as he moved through the crowd, and
"How
handsome a family they are!"
was her secret remark.
In chatting with Miss Tilney before the evening concluded,
a new source of felicity arose to her. She had
never taken a country walk since her arrival in Bath.
Miss Tilney, to whom all the commonly-frequented
environs were familiar, spoke of them in terms which
made her all eagerness to know them too; and on her
openly fearing that she might find nobody to go with
her, it was proposed by the brother and sister that they
should join in a walk, some morning or other.
"I shall
like it,"
she cried,
"beyond any thing in the world; and
do not let us put it off --; let us go to-morrow."
This was
readily agreed to, with only a proviso of Miss Tilney's,
that it did not rain, whichCatherine was sure it would
not. At twelve o'clock, they were to call for her in
Pulteney-street --; and
"remember --; twelve o'clock,"
was
81
her parting speech to her new friend. Of her other, her
older, her more established friend, Isabella of whose
fidelity and worth she had enjoyed a fortnight's experience,
she scarcely saw any thing during the evening. Yet,
though longing to make her acquainted with her happiness,
she cheerfully submitted to the wish of Mr. Allen,
which took them rather early away, and her spirits
danced within her, as she danced in her chair all the
way home.
Chapter 1.11
82
The morrow brought a very sober looking morning;
the sun making only a few efforts to appear; and Catherine
augured from it, every thing most favourable to her
wishes.
A bright morning so early in the year, she
allowed would generally turn to rain, but a cloudy one
foretold improvement as the day advanced.
She applied
to Mr. Allen for confirmation of her hopes, but Mr. Allen
not having his own skies and barometer about him,
declined giving any absolute promise of sunshine. She
applied to Mrs. Allen, and Mrs. Allen's opinion was more
positive.
"She had no doubt in the world of its being
a very fine day, if the clouds would only go off, and the
sun keep out."
At about eleven o'clock however, a few specks of small
rain upon the windows caught Catherine's watchful eye,
and
"Oh! dear, I do believe it will be wet,"
broke from
her in a most desponding tone.
"I thought how it would be,"
said Mrs. Allen.
"No walk for me to-day,"
sighed Catherine;--;
"but
perhaps it may come to nothing, or it may hold up before
twelve."
"Perhaps it may, but then, my dear, it will be so
dirty."
"Oh! that will not signify; I never mind dirt."
"No,"
replied her friend very placidly,
"I know you
never mind dirt."
After a short pause,
"It comes on faster and faster!"
said Catherine, as she stood watching at a window.
"So it does indeed. If it keeps raining, the streets will
be very wet."
"There are four umbrellas up already. How I hate the
sight of an umbrella!"
83
"They are disagreeable things to carry. I would much
rather take a chair at any time."
"It was such a nice looking morning! I felt so convinced
it would be dry!"
"Any body would have thought so indeed. There will
be very few people in the Pump-room, if it rains all the
morning. I hope Mr. Allen will put on his great coat
when he goes, but I dare say he will not, for he had
rather do any thing in the world than walk out in a great coat;
I wonder he should dislike it, it must be so comfortable."
The rain continued --; fast, though not heavy. Catherine
went every five minutes to the clock, threatening on each
return that, if it still kept on raining another five minutes,
she would give up the matter as hopeless. The clock
struck twelve, and it still rained.--;
"You will not be able
to go, my dear."
"I do not quite despair yet. I shall not give it up till
a quarter after twelve. This is just the time of day for
it to clear up, and I do think it looks a little lighter.
There, it is twenty minutes after twelve, and now I shall
give it up entirely. Oh! that we had such weather here
as they had at Udolpho, or at least in Tuscany and the
South of France!--; the night that poor St. Aubin died!--;
such beautiful weather!"
At half past twelve, when Catherine's anxious attention
to the weather was over, and she could no longer claim
any merit from its amendment, the sky began voluntarily
to clear. A gleam of sunshine took her quite by surprize;
she looked round; the clouds were parting, and she
instantly returned to the window to watch over and
encourage the happy appearance. Ten minutes more
made it certain that a bright afternoon would succeed,
and justified the opinion of Mrs. Allen, who had
"always
thought it would clear up."
But whether Catherine might
still expect her friends, whether there had not been too
much rain for Miss Tilney to venture, must yet be a
question.
84
It was too dirty for Mrs. Allen to accompany her
husband to the Pump-room; he accordingly set off by
himself, and Catherine had barely watched him down
the street, when her notice was claimed by the approach
of the same two open carriages, containing the same three
people that had surprized her so much a few mornings
back.
"Isabella, my brother, and Mr. Thorpe, I declare!
They are coming for me perhaps --; but I shall not go --;
I cannot go indeed, for you know Miss Tilney may still
call."
Mrs. Allen agreed to it. John Thorpe was soon
with them, and his voice was with them yet sooner, for
on the stairs he was calling out to Miss Morland to be
quick.
"Make haste! make haste!"
as he threw open
the door --;
"put on your hat this moment --; there is no
time to be lost --; we are going to Bristol.--; How d'ye do,
Mrs. Allen?"
"To Bristol! Is not that a great way off?--; But, however,
I cannot go with you to-day, because I am engaged;
I expect some friends every moment."
This was of
course vehemently talked down as no reason at all;
Mrs. Allen was called on to second him, and the two
others walked in, to give their assistance.
"My sweetest
Catherine, is not this delightful? We shall have a most
heavenly drive. You are to thank your brother and me
for the scheme; it darted into our heads at breakfast-time,
I verily believe at the same instant; and we should
have been off two hours ago if it had not been for this
detestable rain. But it does not signify, the nights are
moonlight, and we shall do delightfully. Oh! I am in
such extasies at the thoughts of a little country air and
quiet!--; so much better than going to the Lower Rooms.
We shall drive directly to Clifton and dine there; and,
as soon as dinner is over, if there is time for it, go on to
Kingsweston."
"I doubt our being able to do so much,"
said Morland.
"You croaking fellow!"
cried Thorpe,
"we shall be
able to do ten times more. Kingsweston! aye, and Blaize Castle
85
too, and any thing else we can hear of; but here
is your sister says she will not go."
"Blaize Castle!"
cried Catherine;
"what is that?"
"The finest place in England --; worth going fifty miles
at any time to see."
"What, is it really a castle, an old castle?"
"The oldest in the kingdom."
"But is it like what one reads of?"
"Exactly --; the very same."
"But now really --; are there towers and long galleries?"
"By dozens."
"Then I should like to see it; but I cannot --; I
cannot go."
"Not go!--; my beloved creature, what do you mean?"
"I cannot go, because" --;
looking down as she
spoke, fearful of Isabella's smile)
"I expect Miss Tilney
and her brother to call on me to take a country walk.
They promised to come at twelve, only it rained; but
now, as it is so fine, I dare say they will be here soon."
"Not they indeed,"
cried Thorpe;
"for, as we turned
into Broad-street, I saw them --; does he not drive a
phaeton with bright chesnuts?"
"I do not know indeed."
"Yes, I know he does; I saw him. You are talking
of the man you danced with last night, are not you?"
"Yes."
"Well, I saw him at that moment turn up the Lansdown Road,
--; driving a smart-looking girl."
"Did you indeed?"
"Did upon my soul; knew him again directly, and he
seemed to have got some very pretty cattle too."
"It is very odd! but I suppose they thought it would
be too dirty for a walk."
"And well they might, for I never saw so much dirt in
my life. Walk! you could no more walk than you could
fly! it has not been so dirty the whole winter; it is
ancle-deep every where."
86
Isabella corroborated it:--;
"My dearest Catherine, you
cannot form an idea of the dirt; come, you must go;
you cannot refuse going now."
"I should like to see the castle; but may we go all
over it? may we go up every staircase, and into every
suite of rooms?"
"Yes, yes, every hole and corner."
"But then,--; if they should only be gone out for an
hour till it is drier, and call by and bye?"
"Make yourself easy, there is no danger of that, for
I heard Tilney hallooing to a man who was just passing
by on horseback, that they were going as far as Wick Rocks."
"Then I will. Shall I go, Mrs. Allen?"
"Just as you please, my dear."
"Mrs. Allen, you must persuade her to go," was the
general cry. Mrs. Allen was not inattentive to it:--;
"Well, my dear,"
said she,
"suppose you go."--;
And in
two minutes they were off.
Catherine's feelings, as she got into the carriage, were
in a very unsettled state; divided between regret for the
loss of one great pleasure, and the hope of soon enjoying
another, almost its equal in degree, however unlike in
kind.
She could not think the Tilneys had acted quite
well by her, in so readily giving up their engagement,
without sending her any message of excuse. It was now
but an hour later than the time fixed on for the beginning
of their walk; and, in spite of what she had heard of the
prodigious accumulation of dirt in the course of that
hour, she could not from her own observation help thinking,
that they might have gone with very little inconvenience.
To feel herself slighted by them was very
painful. On the other hand, the delight of exploring an
edifice like Udolpho, as her fancy represented Blaize Castle
to be, was such a counterpoise of good, as might
console her for almost any thing.
They passed briskly down Pulteney-street, and through
Laura-place, without the exchange of many words.
87
Thorpe talked to his horse, and she meditated, by turns,
on broken promises and broken arches, phaetons and
false hangings, Tilneys and trap-doors. As they entered
Argyle-buildings, however, she was roused by this address
from her companion,
"Who is that girl who looked at
you so hard as she went by?"
"Who?--; where?"
"On the right-hand pavement --; she must be almost
out of sight now."
Catherine looked round and saw Miss Tilney
leaning on her brother's arm, walking slowly down
the street. She saw them both looking back at her.
"Stop, stop, Mr. Thorpe,"
she impatiently cried,
"it is
Miss Tilney; it is indeed.--; How could you tell me they
were gone?--; Stop, stop, I will get out this moment and
go to them."
But to what purpose did she speak?--;
Thorpe only lashed his horse into a brisker trot; the
Tilneys, who had soon ceased to look after her, were in
a moment out of sight round the corner of Laura-place,
and in another moment she was herself whisked into the
Market-place. Still, however, and during the length of
another street, she intreated him to stop.
"Pray, pray
stop, Mr. Thorpe.--; I cannot go on.--; I will not go on.--;
I must go back to Miss Tilney."
But Mr. Thorpe only
laughed, smacked his whip, encouraged his horse, made
odd noises, and drove on; and Catherine, angry and
vexed as she was, having no power of getting away, was
obliged to give up the point and submit. Her reproaches,
however, were not spared.
"How could you deceive me
soMr. Thorpe?--; How could you say, that you saw
them driving up the Lansdown-road?--; I would not have
had it happen so for the world.--; They must think it so
strange; so rude of me! to go by them, too, without
saying a word! You do not know how vexed I am.--;
I shall have no pleasure at Clifton, nor in any thing else.
I had rather, ten thousand times rather get out now, and
walk back to them. How could you say, you saw them
driving out in a phaeton?"
Thorpe defended himself
very stoutly, declared he had never seen two men so
88
much alike in his life, and would hardly give up the point
of its having been Tilney himself.
Their drive, even when this subject was over, was not
likely to be very agreeable. Catherine's complaisance
was no longer what it had been in their former airing.
She listened reluctantly, and her replies were short.
Blaize Castle remained her only comfort; towards that,
she still looked at intervals with pleasure; though rather
than be disappointed of the promised walk, and especially
rather than be thought ill of by the Tilneys, she would
willingly have given up all the happiness which its walls
could supply --; the happiness of a progress through a long
suite of lofty rooms, exhibiting the remains of magnificent
furniture, though now for many years deserted --; the
happiness of being stopped in their way along narrow,
winding vaults, by a low, grated door; or even of having
their lamp, their only lamp, extinguished by a sudden
gust of wind, and of being left in total darkness. In the
meanwhile, they proceeded on their journey without any
mischance; and were within view of the town of Keynsham,
when a halloo from Morland, who was behind
them, made his friend pull up, to know what was the
matter. The others then came close enough for conversation,
and Morland said,
"We had better go back,
Thorpe; it is too late to go on to-day; your sister thinks
so as well as I. We have been exactly an hour coming
from Pulteney-street, very little more than seven miles;
and, I suppose, we have at least eight more to go. It
will never do. We set out a great deal too late. We had
much better put it off till another day, and turn round."
"It is all one to me,"
replied Thorpe rather angrily;
and instantly turning his horse, they were on their way
back to Bath.
"If your brother had not got such a d-- beast to
drive,"
said he soon afterwards,
"we might have done it
very well. My horse would have trotted to Clifton within
the hour, if left to himself, and I have almost broke my
arm with pulling him in to that cursed broken-winded
89
jade's pace. Morland is a fool for not keeping a horse and
gig of his own."
"No, he is not,"
said Catherine warmly,
"for I am
sure he could not afford it."
"And why cannot he afford it?"
"Because he has not money enough."
"And whose fault is that?"
"Nobody's, that I know of."
Thorpe then said some thing
in the loud, incoherent way to which he had often
recourse, about
its being a d-- thing to be miserly;
and that if people who rolled in money could not afford
things, he did not know who could;
whichCatherine did
not even endeavour to understand. Disappointed of
what was to have been the consolation for her first disappointment,
she was less and less disposed either to be
agreeable herself, or to find her companion so; and they
returned to Pulteney-street without her speaking twenty
words.
As she entered the house, the footman told her, that
a gentleman and lady had called and inquired for her
a few minutes after her setting off; that, when he told
them she was gone out with Mr. Thorpe, the lady had
asked whether any message had been left for her; and
on his saying no, had felt for a card, but said she had
none about her, and went away. Pondering over these
heart-rending tidings, Catherine walked slowly up stairs.
At the head of them she was met by Mr. Allen, who, on
hearing the reason of their speedy return, said,
"I am
glad your brother had so much sense; I am glad you
are come back. It was a strange, wild scheme."
They all spent the evening together at Thorpe's.
Catherine was disturbed and out of spirits; but Isabella
seemed to find a pool of commerce, in the fate of which
she shared, by private partnership with Morland, a very
good equivalent for the quiet and country air of an inn
at Clifton. Her satisfaction, too, in not being at the
Lower Rooms, was spoken more than once.
"How
I pity the poor creatures that are going there! How
90
glad I am that I am not amongst them! I wonder
whether it will be a full ball or not! They have not
begun dancing yet. I would not be there for all the world.
It is so delightful to have an evening now and then to
oneself. I dare say it will not be a very good ball. I know
the Mitchells will not be there. I am sure I pity every body
that is. But I dare say, Mr. Morland, you long to
be at it, do not you? I am sure you do. Well, pray
do not let any body here be a restraint on you. I dare
say we could do very well without you; but you men
think yourselves of such consequence."
Catherine could almost have accused Isabella of being
wanting in tenderness towards herself and her sorrows;
so very little did they appear to dwell on her mind, and
so very inadequate was the comfort she offered.
"Do
not be so dull, my dearest creature,"
she whispered.
"You will quite break my heart. It was amazingly
shocking to be sure; but the Tilneys were entirely to
blame. Why were not they more punctual? It was
dirty, indeed, but what did that signify? I am sure
John and I should not have minded it. I never mind
going through any thing, where a friend is concerned;
that is my disposition, and John is just the same; he has
amazing strong feelings. Good heavens! what a delightful
hand you have got! Kings, I vow! I never was so
happy in my life! I would fifty times rather you should
have them than myself."
And now I may dismiss my heroine to the sleepless
couch, which is the true heroine's portion; to a pillow
strewed with thorns and wet with tears. And lucky may
she think herself, if she get another good night's rest in
the course of the next three months.
Chapter 1.12
91
"Mrs. Allen,"
said Catherine the next morning,
"will
there be any harm in my calling on Miss Tilney to-day?
I shall not be easy till I have explained every thing."
"Go by all means, my dear; only put on a white
gown; Miss Tilney always wears white."
Catherine cheerfully complied; and being properly
equipped, was more impatient than ever to be at the
Pump-room, that she might inform herself of General Tilney's
lodgings, for though she believed they were in
Milsom-street, she was not certain of the house, and
Mrs. Allen's wavering convictions only made it more
doubtful. To Milsom-street she was directed; and
having made herself perfect in the number, hastened
away with eager steps and a beating heart to pay her
visit, explain her conduct, and be forgiven; tripping
lightly through the church-yard, and resolutely turning
away her eyes, that she might not be obliged to see her
beloved Isabella and her dear family, who, she had reason
to believe, were in a shop hard by. She reached the house
without any impediment, looked at the number, knocked
at the door, and inquired for Miss Tilney. The man
believed Miss Tilney to be at home, but was not quite
certain. Would she be pleased to send up her name?
She gave her card. In a few minutes the servant returned,
and with a look which did not quite confirm his words,
said
he had been mistaken, for that Miss Tilney was
walked out.
Catherine, with a blush of mortification,
left the house. She felt almost persuaded that Miss Tilney
was at home, and too much offended to admit her; and
as she retired down the street, could not withhold one
glance at the drawing-room windows, in expectation of
seeing her there, but no one appeared at them. At the
bottom of the street, however, she looked back again,
92
and then, not at a window, but issuing from the door, she
saw Miss Tilney herself. She was followed by a gentleman,
whomCatherine believed to be her father, and they
turned up towards Edgar's-buildings. Catherine, in deep
mortification, proceeded on her way. She could almost
be angry herself at such angry incivility; but she checked
the resentful sensation; she remembered her own ignorance.
She knew not how such an offence as her's might
be classed by the laws of worldly politeness, to what
a degree of unforgivingness it might with propriety lead,
nor to what rigours of rudeness in return it might justly
make her amenable.
Dejected and humbled, she had even some thoughts of
not going with the others to the theatre that night; but
it must be confessed that they were not of long continuance:
for she soon recollected, in the first place, that
she was without any excuse for staying at home; and,
in the second, that it was a play she wanted very much
to see. To the theatre accordingly they all went; no
Tilneys appeared to plague or please her; she feared that,
amongst the many perfections of the family, a fondness
for plays was not to be ranked; but perhaps it was
because they were habituated to the finer performances
of the London stage, which she knew, on Isabella's
authority, rendered every thing else of the kind
"quite
horrid."
She was not deceived in her own expectation of
pleasure; the comedy so well suspended her care, that
no one, observing her during the first four acts, would
have supposed she had any wretchedness about her. On
the beginning of the fifth, however, the sudden view of
Mr. Henry Tilney and his father, joining a party in the
opposite box, recalled her to anxiety and distress. The
stage could no longer excite genuine merriment --; no
longer keep her whole attention. Every other look upon
an average was directed towards the opposite box; and,
for the space of two entire scenes, did she thus watch
Henry Tilney, without being once able to catch his eye.
No longer could he be suspected of indifference for a play;
93
his notice was never withdrawn from the stage during
two whole scenes. At length, however, he did look
towards her, and he bowed --; but such a bow! no smile,
no continued observance attended it; his eyes were
immediately returned to their former direction. Catherine
was restlessly miserable; she could almost have run round
to the box in which he sat, and forced him to hear her
explanation. Feelings rather natural than heroic
possessed her; instead of considering her own dignity
injured by this ready condemnation --; instead of proudly
resolving, in conscious innocence, to shew her resentment
towards him who could harbour a doubt of it, to leave
to him all the trouble of seeking an explanation, and to
enlighten him on the past only by avoiding his sight, or
flirting with somebody else, she took to herself all the
shame of misconduct, or at least of its appearance, and
was only eager for an opportunity of explaining its cause.
The play concluded --; the curtain fell --; Henry Tilney
was no longer to be seen where he had hitherto sat, but
his father remained, and perhaps he might be now coming
round to their box. She was right; in a few minutes he
appeared, and, making his way through the then thinning
rows, spoke with like calm politeness to Mrs. Allen and
her friend.--; Not with such calmness was he answered by
the latter:
"Oh! Mr. Tilney, I have been quite wild to
speak to you, and make my apologies. You must have
thought me so rude; but indeed it was not my own
fault,--; was it, Mrs. Allen? Did not they tell me that
Mr. Tilney and his sister were gone out in a phaeton
together? and then what could I do? But I had ten
thousand times rather have been with you; now had not
I, Mrs. Allen?"
"My dear, you tumble my gown,"
was Mrs. Allen's
reply.
Her assurance, however, standing sole as it did, was
not thrown away; it brought a more cordial, more
natural smile into his countenance, and he replied in
a tone which retained only a little affected reserve:--;
94
"We were much obliged to you at any rate for wishing
us a pleasant walk after our passing you in Argyle-street:
you were so kind as to look back on purpose."
"But indeed I did not wish you a pleasant walk;
I never thought of such a thing; but I begged Mr. Thorpe
so earnestly to stop; I called out to him as soon as ever
I saw you; now, Mrs. Allen, did not --; Oh! you were
not there; but indeed I did; and, if Mr. Thorpe would
only have stopped, I would have jumped out and run
after you."
Is there a Henry in the world who could be insensible
to such a declaration? Henry Tilney at least was not.
With a yet sweeter smile, he said every thing that need
be said of his sister's concern, regret, and dependence on
Catherine's honour.--;
"Oh! do not say Miss Tilney was
not angry,"
cried Catherine,
"because I know she was;
for she would not see me this morning when I called;
I saw her walk out of the house the next minute after
my leaving it; I was hurt, but I was not affronted.
Perhaps you did not know I had been there."
"I was not within at the time; but I heard of it from
Eleanor, and she has been wishing ever since to see you,
to explain the reason of such incivility; but perhaps
I can do it as well. It was nothing more than that my
father --; they were just preparing to walk out, and he
being hurried for time, and not caring to have it put off,
made a point of her being denied. That was all, I do
assure you. She was very much vexed, and meant to
make her apology as soon as possible."
Catherine's mind was greatly eased by this information,
yet a something of solicitude remained, from which sprang
the following question, thoroughly artless in itself, though
rather distressing to the gentleman:--;
"But, Mr. Tilney,
why were you less generous than your sister? If she felt
such confidence in my good intentions, and could suppose
it to be only a mistake, why should you be so ready to
take offence?"
"Me!--; I take offence!"
95
"Nay, I am sure by your look, when you came into the
box, you were angry."
"I angry! I could have no right."
"Well, nobody would have thought you had no right
who saw your face."
He replied by asking her to make
room for him, and talking of the play.
He remained with them some time, and was only too
agreeable for Catherine to be contented when he went
away. Before they parted, however, it was agreed that
the projected walk should be taken as soon as possible;
and, setting aside the misery of his quitting their box,
she was, upon the whole, left one of the happiest creatures
in the world.
While talking to each other, she had observed with
some surprize, that John Thorpe, who was never in the
same part of the house for ten minutes together, was
engaged in conversation with General Tilney; and she
felt something more than surprize, when she thought she
could perceive herself the object of their attention and
discourse.
What could they have to say of her? She
feared General Tilney did not like her appearance: she
found it was implied in his preventing her admittance to
his daughter, rather than postpone his own walk a few
minutes.
"How came Mr. Thorpe to know your father?"
was her anxious inquiry, as she pointed them out to her
companion.
He knew nothing about it; but his father,
like every military man, had a very large acquaintance.
When the entertainment was over, Thorpe came to
assist them in getting out. Catherine was the immediate
object of his gallantry; and, while they waited in the
lobby for a chair, he prevented the inquiry which had
travelled from her heart almost to the tip of her tongue,
by asking, in a consequential manner, whether she had
seen him talking with General Tilney:--;
"He is a fine
old fellow, upon my soul!--; stout, active,--; looks as young
as his son. I have a great regard for him, I assure you:
a gentleman-like, good sort of fellow as ever lived."
"But how came you to know him?"
96
"Know him!--; There are few people much about town
that I do not know. I have met him for ever at the
Bedford; and I knew his face again to-day the moment
he came into the billiard-room. One of the best players
we have, by the bye; and we had a little touch together,
though I was almost afraid of him at first: the odds were
five to four against me; and, if I had not made one of
the cleanest strokes that perhaps ever was made in this
world --; I took his ball exactly --; but I could not
make you understand it without a table;--; however I did
beat him. A very fine fellow; as rich as a Jew. I should
like to dine with him; I dare say he gives famous dinners.
But what do you think we have been talking of?--; You.
Yes, by heavens!--; and the General thinks you the finest
girl in Bath."
"Oh! nonsense! how can you say so?"
"And what do you think I said?"
(lowering his voice)
"Well done, General, said I, I am quite of your mind."
Here, Catherine, who was much less gratified by his
admiration than by General Tilney's, was not sorry to be
called away by Mr. Allen. Thorpe, however, would see
her to her chair, and, till she entered it, continued the
same kind of delicate flattery, in spite of her entreating
him to have done.
That General Tilney, instead of disliking, should admire
her, was very delightful; and she joyfully thought, that
there was not one of the family whom she need now fear
to meet.--; The evening had done more, much more, for
her, than could have been expected.
Chapter 1.13
97
Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, Friday and
Saturday have now passed in review before the reader;
the events of each day, its hopes and fears, mortifications
and pleasures have been separately stated, and the pangs
of Sunday only now remain to be described, and close
the week. The Clifton scheme had been deferred, not
relinquished, and on the afternoon's Crescent of this day,
it was brought forward again. In a private consultation
between Isabella and James, the former of whom had
particularly set her heart upon going, and the latter no
less anxiously placed his upon pleasing her, it was agreed
that, provided the weather were fair, the party should
take place on the following morning; and they were to
set off very early, in order to be at home in good time.
The affair thus determined, and Thorpe's approbation
secured, Catherine only remained to be apprized of it.
She had left them for a few minutes to speak to Miss Tilney.
In that interval the plan was completed, and as
soon as she came again, her agreement was demanded;
but instead of the gay acquiescence expected by Isabella,
Catherine looked grave,
was very sorry, but could not go.
The engagement which ought to have kept her from
joining in the former attempt, would make it impossible
for her to accompany them now. She had that moment
settled with Miss Tilney to take their promised walk
to-morrow; it was quite determined, and she would not,
upon any account, retract.
But that
she must and should
retract,
was instantly the eager cry of both the Thorpes;
they must go to Clifton to-morrow, they would not go
without her, it would be nothing to put off a mere walk
for one day longer, and they would not hear of a refusal.
Catherine was distressed, but not subdued.
"Do not
urge me, Isabella. I am engaged to Miss Tilney. I cannot
98
go."
This availed nothing. The same arguments assailed
her again;
she must go, she should go, and they would
not hear of a refusal.
"It would be so easy to tell Miss Tilney
that you had just been reminded of a prior engagement,
and must only beg to put off the walk till Tuesday."
"No, it would not be easy. I could not do it. There
has been no prior engagement."
But Isabella became
only more and more urgent; calling on her in the most
affectionate manner; addressing her by the most endearing
names.
She was sure her dearest, sweetest Catherine
would not seriously refuse such a trifling request to
a friend who loved her so dearly. She knew her beloved
Catherine to have so feeling a heart, so sweet a temper,
to be so easily persuaded by those she loved.
But all in
vain; Catherine felt herself to be in the right, and though
pained by such tender, such flattering supplication, could
not allow it to influence her. Isabella then tried another
method. She reproached her with have more affection
for Miss Tilney, though she had known her so little
a while, than for her best and oldest friends; with being
grown cold and indifferent, in short, towards herself.
"I cannot help being jealous, Catherine, when I see
myself slighted for strangers, I, who love you so excessively!
When once my affections are placed, it is not
in the power of any thing to change them. But I believe
my feelings are stronger than any body's; I am sure
they are too strong for my own peace; and to see myself
supplanted in your friendship by strangers, does cut me
to the quick, I own. These Tilneys seem to swallow up
every thing else."
Catherine thought
this reproach equally strange and
unkind. Was it the part of a friend thus to expose her
feelings to the notice of others? Isabella appeared to
her ungenerous and selfish, regardless of every thing but
her own gratification.
These painful ideas crossed her
mind, though she said nothing. Isabella, in the meanwhile,
had applied her handkerchief to her eyes; and Morland
miserable at such a sight, could not help saying,
"Nay,
99
Catherine. I think you cannot stand out any longer
now. The sacrifice is not much; and to oblige such
a friend --; I shall think you quite unkind, if you still
refuse."
This was the first time of her brother's openly siding
against her, and anxious to avoid his displeasure, she
proposed a compromise. If they would only put off their
scheme till Tuesday, which they might easily do, as it
depended only on themselves, she could go with them,
and every body might then be satisfied. But
"No, no,
no!"
was the immediate answer;
"that could not be,
for Thorpe did not know that he might not go to town
on Tuesday."
Catherine was sorry, but could do no
more; and a short silence ensued, which was broken by
Isabella; who in a voice of cold resentment said,
"Very
well, then there is an end of the party. If Catherine does
not go, I cannot. I cannot be the only woman. I would
not, upon any account in the world, do so improper
a thing."
"Catherine, you must go,"
said James.
"But why cannot Mr. Thorpe drive one of his other
sisters? I dare say either of them would like to go."
"Thank ye,"
cried Thorpe,
"but I did not come to
Bath to drive my sisters about, and look like a fool. No,
if you do not go, d-- me if I do. I only go for the sake
of driving you."
"That is a compliment which gives me no pleasure."
But her words were lost on Thorpe, who had turned
abruptly away.
The three others still continued together, walking in
a most uncomfortable manner to poor Catherine; some times
not a word was said, sometimes she was again
attacked with supplications or reproaches, and her arm
was still linked within Isabella's, though their hearts were
at war. At one moment she was softened, at another
irritated; always distressed, but always steady.
"I did not think you had been so obstinate, Catherine,"
said James;
"you were not used to be so hard to persuade;
100
you once were the kindest, best-tempered of my
sisters."
"I hope I am not less so now,"
she replied, very feelingly;
"but indeed I cannot go. If I am wrong, I am
doing what I believe to be right."
"I suspect,"
said Isabella, in a low voice,
"there is no
great struggle."
Catherine's heart swelled; she drew away her arm,
and Isabella made no opposition. Thus passed a long
ten minutes, till they were again joined by Thorpe, who
coming to them with a gayer look, said,
"Well, I have
settled the matter, and now we may all go to-morrow
with a safe conscience. I have been to Miss Tilney, and
made your excuses."
"You have not!"
cried Catherine.
"I have, upon my soul. Left her this moment. Told
her you had sent me to say, that having just recollected
a prior engagement of going to Clifton with us to-morrow,
you could not have the pleasure of walking with her till
Tuesday. She said
very well, Tuesday was just as convenient
to her;
so there is an end of all our difficulties. --;
A pretty good thought of mine --; hey?"
Isabella's countenance was once more all smiles and
good-humour, and James too looked happy again.
"A most heavenly thought indeed! Now, my sweet
Catherine, all our distresses are over; you are honourably
acquitted, and we shall have a most delightful party."
"This will not do,"
said Catherine;
"I cannot submit
to this. I must run after Miss Tilney directly and set
her right."
Isabella, however, caught hold of one hand; Thorpe
of the other; and remonstrances poured in from all three.
Even James was quite angry. When every thing was
settled, when Miss Tilney herself said that Tuesday would
suit her as well, it was quite ridiculous, quite absurd to
make any further objection.
"I do not care. Mr. Thorpe had no business to invent
any such message. If I had thought it right to put it off,
101
I could have spoken to Miss Tilney myself. This is only
doing it in a ruder way; and how do I know that Mr. Thorpe
has --; he may be mistaken again perhaps; he
led me into one act of rudeness by his mistake on Friday.
Let me go, Mr. Thorpe; Isabella, do not hold me."
Thorpe told her
113:101. 6-e ! it would be in vain to go after the
Tilneys; they were turning the corner into Brock-street,
when he had overtaken them, and were at home by this
time.
"Then I will go after them,"
said Catherine;
"wherever
they are I will go after them. It does not signify
talking. If I could not be persuaded into doing what
I thought wrong, I never will be tricked into it."
And
with these words she broke away and hurried off. Thorpe
would have darted after her, but Morland withheld him.
"Let her go, let her go, if she will go."
"She is as obstinate as --;."
Thorpe never finished the simile, for it could hardly
have been a proper one.
Away walked Catherine in great agitation, as fast as
the crowd would permit her, fearful of being pursued,
yet determined to persevere. As she walked, she reflected
on what had passed. It was painful to her to disappoint
and displease them, particularly to displease her brother;
but she could not repent her resistance.
Setting her own
inclination apart, to have failed a second time in her
engagement to Miss Tilney, to have retracted a promise
voluntarily made only five minutes before, and on a false
pretence too, must have been wrong. She had not been
withstanding them on selfish principles alone, she had
not consulted merely her own gratification; that might
have been ensured in some degree by the excursion itself,
by seeing Blaize Castle; no, she had attended to what
was due to others, and to her own character in their
opinion.
Her conviction of being right however was not
enough to restore her composure, till she had spoken to
Miss Tilney she could not be at ease; and quickening
her pace when she got clear of the Crescent, she almost
102
ran over the remaining ground till she gained the top of
Milsom-street. So rapid had been her movements, that
in spite of the Tilneys' advantage in the outset, they were
but just turning into their lodgings as she came within
view of them; and the servant still remaining at the open
door, she used only the ceremony of saying that she must
speak with Miss Tilney that moment, and hurrying by
him proceeded up stairs. Then, opening the first door
before her, which happened to be the right, she immediately
found herself in the drawing-room with General Tilney,
his son and daughter. Her explanation, defective
only in being --; from her irritation of nerves and shortness
of breath --; no explanation at all, was instantly given.
"I am come in a great hurry --; It was all a mistake --;
I never promised to go --; I told them from the first I could
not go.--; I ran away in a great hurry to explain it.--; I did
not care what you thought of me.--; I would not stay for
the servant."
The business however, though not perfectly elucidated
by this speech, soon ceased to be a puzzle. Catherine
found that John Thorpe had given the message; and
Miss Tilney had no scruple in owning herself greatly
surprized by it. But whether her brother had still
exceeded her in resentment, Catherine, though she instinctively
addressed herself as much to one as to the
other in her vindication, had no means of knowing.
Whatever might have been felt before her arrival, her
eager declarations immediately made every look and
sentence as friendly as she could desire.
The affair thus happily settled, she was introduced by
Miss Tilney to her father, and received by him with such
ready, such solicitous politeness as recalled Thorpe's
information to her mind, and made her think with
pleasure that he might be sometimes depended on. To
such anxious attention was the General's civility carried,
that not aware of her extraordinary swiftness in entering
the house, he was quite angry with the servant whose
neglect had reduced her to open the door of the apartment
103
herself.
"What did William mean by it? He
should make a point of inquiring into the matter."
And
if Catherine had not most warmly asserted his innocence,
it seemed likely that William would lose the favour of his
master for ever, if not his place, by her rapidity.
After sitting with them a quarter of an hour, she rose
to take leave, and was then most agreeably surprized by
General Tilney's asking her if she would do his daughter
the honour of dining and spending the rest of the day
with her. Miss Tilney added her own wishes.
Catherine
was greatly obliged; but it was quite out of her power.
Mr. and Mrs. Allen would expect her back every moment.
The general declared
he could say no more; the claims
of Mr. and Mrs. Allen were not to be superseded; but on
some other day he trusted, when longer notice could be
given, they would not refuse to spare her to her friend.
"Oh, no; Catherine was sure they would not have the
least objection, and she should have great pleasure in
coming."
The general attended her himself to the street-door,
saying every thing gallant as they went down stairs,
admiring the elasticity of her walk, which corresponded
exactly with the spirit of her dancing, and making her
one of the most graceful bows she had ever beheld, when
they parted.
Catherine, delighted by all that had passed, proceeded
gaily to Pulteney-street; walking, as she concluded, with
great elasticity, though she had never thought of it before.
She reached home without seeing any thing more of the
offended party; and now that she had been triumphant
throughout, had carried her point and was secure of her
walk, she began (as the flutter of her spirits subsided) to
doubt whether she had been perfectly right. A sacrifice
was always noble; and if she had given way to their
entreaties, she should have been spared the distressing
idea of a friend displeased, a brother angry, and a scheme
of great happiness to both destroyed, perhaps through
her means. To ease her mind, and ascertain by the
opinion of an unprejudiced person what her own conduct
104
had really been, she took occasion to mention before Mr. Allen
the half-settled scheme of her brother and the
Thorpes for the following day. Mr. Allen caught at it
directly.
"Well,"
said he,
"and do you think of going
too?"
"No; I had just engaged myself to walk with Miss Tilney
before they told me of it; and therefore you know
I could not go with them, could I?"
"No, certainly not; and I am glad you do not think
of it. These schemes are not at all the thing. Young
men and women driving about the country in open
carriages! Now and then it is very well; but going to
inns and public places together! It is not right; and
I wonder Mrs. Thorpe should allow it. I am glad you do
not think of going; I am sure Mrs. Morland would not
be pleased. Mrs. Allen, are not you of my way of thinking?
Do not you think these kind of projects objectionable?"
"Yes, very much so indeed. Open carriages are nasty
things. A clean gown is not five minutes wear in them.
You are splashed getting in and getting out; and the
wind takes your hair and your bonnet in every direction.
I hate an open carriage myself."
"I know you do; but that is not the question. Do
not you think it has an odd appearance, if young ladies
are frequently driven about in them by young men, to
whom they are not even related?"
"Yes, my dear, a very odd appearance indeed. I cannot
bear to see it."
"Dear madam,"
cried Catherine,
"then why did not
you tell me so before? I am sure if I had known it to
be improper, I would not have gone with Mr. Thorpe at
all; but I always hoped you would tell me, if you thought
I was doing wrong."
"And so I should, my dear, you may depend on it;
for as I told Mrs. Morland at parting. I would always do
the best for you in my power. But one must not be over
particular. Young people will be young people, as your
105
good mother says herself. You know I wanted you,
when we first came, not to buy that sprigged muslin, but
you would. Young people do not like to be always
thwarted."
"But this was something of real consequence; and
I do not think you would have found me hard to persuade."
"As far as it has gone hitherto, there is no harm done,"
said Mr. Allen;
"and I would only advise you, my dear,
not to go out with Mr. Thorpe any more."
"That is just what I was going to say,"
added his
wife.
Catherine, relieved for herself, felt uneasy for Isabella;
and after a moment's thought, asked Mr. Allen
whether
it would not be both proper and kind in her to write to
Miss Thorpe, and explain the indecorum of which she
must be as insensible as herself;
for she considered that
Isabella might otherwise perhaps be going to Clifton the
next day, in spite of what had passed.
Mr. Allen however
discouraged her from doing any such thing.
"You had
better leave her alone, my dear, she is old enough to
know what she is about; and if not, has a mother to
advise her. Mrs. Thorpe is too indulgent beyond a doubt;
but however you had better not interfere. She and your
brother chuse to go, and you will be only getting ill-will."
Catherine submitted; and though sorry to think that
Isabella should be doing wrong, felt greatly relieved by
Mr. Allen's approbation of her own conduct, and truly
rejoiced to be preserved by his advice from the danger of
falling into such an error herself.
Her escape from being
one of the party to Clifton was now an escape indeed;
for what would the Tilneys have thought of her, if she
had broken her promise to them in order to do what was
wrong in itself? if she had been guilty of one breach of
propriety, only to enable her to be guilty of another?
Chapter 1.14
106
The next morning was fair, and Catherine almost
expected another attack from the assembled party. With
Mr. Allen to support her, she felt no dread of the event:
but she would gladly be spared a contest, where victory
itself was painful; and was heartily rejoiced therefore at
neither seeing nor hearing any thing of them. The
Tilneys called for her at the appointed time; and no new
difficulty arising, no sudden recollection, no unexpected
summons, no impertinent intrusion to disconcert their
measures, my heroine was most unnaturally able to fulfil
her engagement, though it was made with the hero himself.
They determined on walking round Beechen Cliff,
that noble hill, whose beautiful verdure and hanging
coppice render it so striking an object from almost every
opening in Bath.
"I never look at it,"
said Catherine, as they walked
along the side of the river,
"without thinking of the south
of France."
"You have been abroad then?"
said Henry, a little
surprized.
"Oh! no, I only mean what I have read about. It
always puts me in mind of the country thatEmily and
her father travelled through, in the ""Mysteries of Udolpho.""
But you never read novels, I dare say?"
"Why not?"
"Because they are not clever enough for you --; gentlemen
read better books."
"The person, be it gentleman or lady, who has not
pleasure in a good novel, must be intolerably stupid.
I have read all Mrs. Radcliffe's works, and most of them
with great pleasure. The Mysteries of Udolpho, when
I had once begun it, I could not lay down again;--; I remember
finishing it in two days --; my hair standing on
end the whole time."
107
"Yes,"
added Miss Tilney,
"and I remember that you
undertook to read it aloud to me, and that when I was
called away for only five minutes to answer a note, instead
of waiting for me, you took the volume into the Hermitage-walk,
and I was obliged to stay till you had finished it."
"Thank you, Eleanor; --; a most honourable testimony.
You see, Miss Morland, the injustice of your suspicions.
Here was I, in my eagerness to get on, refusing to wait
only five minutes for my sister; breaking the promise
I had made of reading it aloud, and keeping her in suspense
at a most interesting part, by running away with the
volume, which, you are to observe, was her own, particularly
her own. I am proud when I reflect on it, and
I think it must establish me in your good opinion."
"I am very glad to hear it indeed, and now I shall
never be ashamed of liking Udolpho myself. But I really
thought before, young men despised novels amazingly."
"It is amazingly; it may well suggest amazement if
they do --; for they read nearly as many as women. I
myself have read hundreds and hundreds. Do not
imagine that you can cope with me in a knowledge of
Julias and Louisas. If we proceed to particulars, and
engage in the never-ceasing inquiry of ""Have you read
this?"" and ""Have you read that?"" I shall soon leave
you as far behind me as --; what shall I say?--; I want an
appropriate simile;--; as far as your friend Emily herself
left poor Valancourt when she went with her aunt into
Italy. Consider how many years I have had the start of
you. I had entered on my studies at Oxford, while you
were a good little girl working your sampler at home!"
"Not very good I am afraid. But now really, do not
you think Udolpho the nicest book in the world?"
"The nicest;--; by which I suppose you mean the
neatest. That must depend upon the binding."
"Henry,"
said Miss Tilney,
"you are very impertinent.
Miss Morland, he is treating you exactly as he does his
sister. He is for ever finding fault with me, for some
incorrectness of language, and now he is taking the same
108
liberty with you. The word ""nicest"", as you used it, did
not suit him; and you had better change it as soon as
you can, or we shall be overpowered with Johnson and
Blair all the rest of the way."
"I am sure,"
cried Catherine,
"I did not mean to say
any thing wrong; but it is a nice book, and why should
not I call it so?"
"Very true,"
said Henry,
"and this is a very nice day,
and we are taking a very nice walk, and you are two very
nice young ladies. Oh! it is a very nice word indeed!--;
it does for every thing. Originally perhaps it was applied
only to express neatness, propriety, delicacy, or refinement;--;
people were nice in their dress, in their sentiments,
or their choice. But now every commendation on every
subject is comprised in that one word."
"While, in fact,"
cried his sister,
"it ought only to be
applied to you, without any commendation at all. You
are more nice than wise. Come, Miss Morland, let us
leave him to meditate over our faults in the utmost
propriety of diction, while we praise Udolpho in whatever
terms we like best. It is a most interesting work. You
are fond of that kind of reading?"
"To say the truth, I do not much like any other."
"Indeed!"
"That is, I can read poetry and plays, and things of
that sort, and do not dislike travels. But history, real
solemn history, I cannot be interested in. Can you?"
"Yes, I am fond of history."
"I wish I were too. I read it a little as a duty, but it
tells me nothing that does not either vex or weary me.
The quarrels of popes and kings, with wars or pestilences,
in every page; the men all so good for nothing, and
hardly any women at all --; it is very tiresome: and yet
I often think it odd that it should be so dull, for a great
deal of it must be invention. The speeches that are put
into the heroes' mouths, their thoughts and designs --; the
chief of all this must be invention, and invention is what
delights me in other books."
109
"Historians, you think,"
said Miss Tilney,
"are not
happy in their flights of fancy. They display imagination
without raising interest. I am fond of history --; and
am very well contented to take the false with the true.
In the principal facts they have sources of intelligence in
former histories and records, which may be as much
depended on, I conclude, as any thing that does not
actually pass under one's own observation; and as for
the little embellishments you speak of, they are embellishments,
and I like them as such. If a speech be well drawn
up, I read it with pleasure, by whomsoever it may be
made --; and probably with much greater, if the production
of Mr. Hume or Mr. Robertson, than if the genuine words
of Caractacus, Agricola, or Alfred the Great."
"You are fond of history! --; and so are Mr. Allen and
my father; and I have two brothers who do not dislike
it. So many instances within my small circle of friends
is remarkable! At this rate, I shall not pity the writers
of history any longer. If people like to read their books,
it is all very well, but to be at so much trouble in filling
great volumes, which, as I used to think, nobody would
willingly ever look into, to be labouring only for the
torment of little boys and girls, always struck me as
a hard fate; and though I know it is all very right and
necessary, I have often wondered at the person's courage
that could sit down on purpose to do it."
"That little boys and girls should be tormented,"
said
Henry,
"is what no one at all acquainted with human
nature in a civilized state can deny; but in behalf of our
most distinguished historians, I must observe, that they
might well be offended at being supposed to have no
higher aim; and that by their method and style, they are
perfectly well qualified to torment readers of the most
advanced reason and mature time of life. I use the verb
""to torment"", as I observed to be your own method,
instead of ""to instruct,"" supposing them to be now
admitted as synonimous."
"You think me foolish to call instruction a torment,
110
but if you had been as much used as myself to hear poor
little children first learning their letters and then learning
to spell, if you had ever seen how stupid they can be
for a whole morning together, and how tired my poor
mother is at the end of it, as I am in the habit of seeing
almost every day of my life at home, you would allow
that to torment and to instruct might sometimes be used
as synonimous words."
"Very probably. But historians are not accountable
for the difficulty of learning to read; and even you yourself,
who do not altogether seem particularly friendly to
very severe, very intense application, may perhaps be
brought to acknowledge that it is very well worth while
to be tormented for two or three years of one's life, for
the sake of being able to read all the rest of it. Consider --;
if reading had not been taught Mrs. Radcliffe would have
written in vain --; or perhaps might not have written
at all."
Catherine assented --; and a very warm panegyric from
her on that lady's merits, closed the subject.--; The Tilneys
were soon engaged in another on which she had nothing
to say. They were viewing the country with the eyes of
persons accustomed to drawing, and decided on its
capability of being formed into pictures, with all the
eagerness of real taste. Here Catherine was quite lost.
She knew nothing of drawing --; nothing of taste:--; and
she listened to them with an attention which brought her
little profit, for they talked in phrases which conveyed
scarcely any idea to her. The little which she could
understand however appeared to contradict the very few
notions she had entertained on the matter before.
114:110.31@a ! It
seemed as if a good view were no longer to be taken
from the top of an high hill, and that a clear blue sky
was no longer a proof of a fine day.
She was heartily
ashamed of her ignorance. A misplaced shame. Where
people wish to attach, they should always be ignorant.
To come with a well-informed mind, is to come with an
inability of administering to the vanity of others, which
111
a sensible person would always wish to avoid. A woman
especially, if she have the misfortune of knowing any thing,
should conceal it as well as she can.
The advantages of natural folly in a beautiful girl have
been already set forth by the capital pen of a sister
author;--; and to her treatment of the subject I will only
add in justice to men, that though to the larger and more
trifling part of the sex, imbecility in females is a great
enhancement of their personal charms, there is a portion
of them too reasonable and too well informed themselves
to desire any thing more in woman than ignorance. But
Catherine did not know her own advantages --; did not
know that a good-looking girl, with an affectionate heart
and a very ignorant mind, cannot fail of attracting a clever
young man, unless circumstances are particularly untoward.
In the present instance, she confessed and
lamented her want of knowledge; declared that
she
would give any thing in the world to be able to draw;
and a lecture on the picturesque immediately followed,
in which his instructions were so clear that she soon
began to see beauty in every thing admired by him, and
her attention was so earnest, that he became perfectly
satisfied of her having a great deal of natural taste. He
talked of fore-grounds, distances, and second distances --;
side-screens and perspectives --; lights and shades;--; and
Catherine was so hopeful a scholar, that when they gained
the top of Beechen Cliff, she voluntarily rejected the whole
city of Bath, as unworthy to make part of a landscape.
Delighted with her progress, and fearful of wearying her
with too much wisdom at once, Henry suffered the subject
to decline, and by an easy transition from a piece of rocky
fragment and the withered oak which he had placed near
its summit, to oaks in general, to forests, the inclosure of
them, waste lands, crown lands and government, he
shortly found himself arrived at politics; and from
politics, it was an easy step to silence. The general pause
which succeeded his short disquisition on the state of the
nation, was put an end to by Catherine, who, in rather
112
a solemn tone of voice, uttered these words,
"I have
heard that something very shocking indeed, will soon
come out in London."
Miss Tilney, to whom this was chiefly addressed, was
startled, and hastily replied,
"Indeed!--; and of what
nature?"
"That I do not know, nor who is the author. I have
only heard that it is to be more horrible than any thing
we have met with yet."
"Good heaven!--; Where could you hear of such a
thing?"
"A particular friend of mine had an account of it in
a letter from London yesterday. It is to be uncommonly
dreadful. I shall expect murder and every thing of the
kind."
"You speak with astonishing composure! But I hope
your friend's accounts have been exaggerated;--; and if
such a design is known beforehand, proper measures will
undoubtedly be taken by government to prevent its
coming to effect."
"Government,"
said Henry, endeavouring not to smile,
"neither desires nor dares to interfere in such matters.
There must be murder; and government cares not how
much."
The ladies stared. He laughed, and added,
"Come,
shall I make you understand each other, or leave you to
puzzle out an explanation as you can? No --; I will be
noble. I will prove myself a man, no less by the generosity
of my soul than the clearness of my head. I have no
patience with such of my sex as disdain to let themselves
sometimes down to the comprehension of yours. Perhaps
the abilities of women are neither sound nor acute --;
neither vigorous nor keen. Perhaps they may want
observation, discernment, judgment, fire, genius, and
wit."
"Miss Morland, do not mind what he says;--; but have
the goodness to satisfy me as to this dreadful riot."
"Riot!--; what riot?"
113
"My dear Eleanor, the riot is only in your own brain.
The confusion there is scandalous. Miss Morland has
been talking of nothing more dreadful than a new publication
which is shortly to come out, in three duodecimo
volumes, two hundred and seventy-six pages in each,
with a frontispiece to the first, of two tombstones and
a lantern --; do you understand?--; And you, Miss Morland
--; my stupid sister has mistaken all your clearest expressions.
You talked of expected horrors in London --; and
instead of instantly conceiving, as any rational creature
would have done, that such words could relate only to
a circulating library, she immediately pictured to herself
a mob of three thousand men assembling in St. George's Fields;
the Bank attacked, the Tower threatened, the
streets of London flowing with blood, a detachment of the
12th Light Dragoons, (the hopes of the nation,) called up
from Northampton to quell the insurgents, and the
gallant Capt. Frederick Tilney, in the moment of charging
at the head of his troop, knocked off his horse by a brickbat
from an upper window. Forgive her stupidity. The fears
of the sister have added to the weakness of the woman;
but she is by no means a simpleton in general."
Catherine looked grave.
"And now, Henry,"
said
Miss Tilney
"that you have made us understand each
other, you may as well make Miss Morland understand
yourself --; unless you mean to have her think you intolerably
rude to your sister, and a great brute in your
opinion of women in general. Miss Morland is not used
to your odd ways."
"I shall be most happy to make her better acquainted
with them."
"No doubt;--; but that is no explanation of the
present."
"What am I to do?"
"You know what you ought to do. Clear your character
handsomely before her. Tell her that you think very
highly of the understanding of women."
"Miss Morland, I think very highly of the understanding
114
of all the women in the world --; especially of those --;
whoever they may be --; with whom I happen to be in
company."
"That is not enough. Be more serious."
"Miss Morland, no one can think more highly of the
understanding of women than I do. In my opinion,
nature has given them so much, that they never find it
necessary to use more than half."
"We shall get nothing more serious from him now,
Miss Morland. He is not in a sober mood. But I do
assure you that he must be entirely misunderstood, if he
can ever appear to say an unjust thing of any woman at
all, or an unkind one of me."
It was no effort to Catherine to believe that Henry Tilney
could never be wrong. His manner might sometimes
surprize, but his meaning must always be just:--;
and what she did not understand, she was almost as ready
to admire, as what she did. The whole walk was delightful,
and though it ended too soon, its conclusion was delightful
too;--; her friends attended her into the house, and Miss Tilney,
before they parted, addressing herself with respectful
form, as much to Mrs. Allen as to Catherine, petitioned
for the pleasure of her company to dinner on the day
after the next. No difficulty was made on Mrs. Allen's
side --; and the only difficulty on Catherine's was in concealing
the excess of her pleasure.
The morning had passed away so charmingly as to
banish all her friendship and natural affection; for no
thought of Isabella or James had crossed her during
their walk. When the Tilneys were gone, she became
amiable again, but she was amiable for some time to
little effect; Mrs. Allen had no intelligence to give that
could relieve her anxiety, she had heard nothing of any
of them. Towards the end of the morning however,
Catherine having occasion for some indispensable yard of
ribbon which must be bought without a moment's delay,
walked out into the town, and in Bond-street overtook
the second Miss Thorpe, as she was loitering towards
115
Edgar's Buildings between two of the sweetest girls in the
world, who had been her dear friends all the morning.
From her, she soon learned that the party to Clifton had
taken place.
"They set off at eight this morning,"
said
Miss Anne,
"and I am sure I do not envy them their
drive. I think you and I are very well off to be out of
the scrape.--; It must be the dullest thing in the world,
for there is not a soul at Clifton at this time of year.
Belle went with your brother, and John drove Maria."
Catherine spoke the pleasure she really felt on hearing
this part of the arrangement.
"Oh! yes,"
rejoined the other,
"Maria is gone. She
was quite wild to go. She thought it would be something
very fine. I cannot say I admire her taste; and for my
part I was determined from the first not to go, if they
pressed me ever so much."
Catherine, a little doubtful of this, could not help
answering,
"I wish you could have gone too. It is a pity
you could not all go."
"Thank you; but it is quite a matter of indifference
to me. Indeed, I would not have gone on any account.
I was saying so to Emily and Sophia when you over took
us."
Catherine was still unconvinced; but glad that Anne
should have the friendship of an Emily and a Sophia to
console her, she bade her adieu without much uneasiness,
and returned home, pleased that the party had not been
prevented by her refusing to join it, and very heartily
wishing that it might be too pleasant to allow either James
or Isabella to resent her resistance any longer.
Chapter 1.15
116
Early the next day, a note from Isabella, speaking
peace and tenderness in every line, and entreating the
immediate presence of her friend on a matter of the
utmost importance, hastened Catherine, in the happiest
state of confidence and curiosity, to Edgar's Buildings.--;
The two youngest Miss Thorpes were by themselves in
the parlour; and, on Anne's quitting it to call her sister,
Catherine took the opportunity of asking the other for
some particulars of their yesterday's party. Maria desired
no greater pleasure than to speak of it; and Catherine
immediately learnt that
it had been altogether the most
delightful scheme in the world; that nobody could
imagine how charming it had been, and that it had been
more delightful than any body could conceive.
Such was
the information of the first five minutes; the second
unfolded thus much in detail,--;
that they had driven
directly to the York Hotel, ate some soup, and bespoke
an early dinner, walked down to the Pump-room, tasted
the water, and laid out some shillings in purses and spars;
thence adjourned to eat ice at a pastry-cook's, and hurrying
back to the Hotel, swallowed their dinner in haste, to
prevent being in the dark; and then had a delightful
drive back, only the moon was not up, and it rained
a little, and Mr. Morland's horse was so tired he could
hardly get it along.
Catherine listened with heartfelt satisfaction. It
appeared that Blaize Castle had never been thought
of; and, as for all the rest, there was nothing to regret
for half an instant.--; Maria's intelligence concluded with
a tender effusion of pity for her sister Anne, whom she
represented as insupportably cross, from being excluded
the party.
"She will never forgive me, I am sure; but, you know,
117
how could I help it? John would have me go, for he
vowed he would not drive her, because she had such
thick ancles. I dare say she will not be in good humour
again this month; but I am determined I will not be
cross; it is not a little matter that puts me out of temper."
Isabella now entered the room with so eager a step,
and a look of such happy importance, as engaged all her
friend's notice. Maria was without ceremony sent away,
and Isabella, embracing Catherine, thus began:--;
"Yes,
my dearCatherine, it is so indeed; your penetration has
not deceived you.--; Oh! that arch eye of yours!--; It sees
through every thing."
Catherine replied only by a look of wondering ignorance.
"Nay, my beloved, sweetest friend,"
continued the
other,
"compose yourself.--; I am amazingly agitated, as
you perceive. Let us sit down and talk in comfort. Well,
and so you guessed it the moment you had my note?--;
Sly creature!--; Oh! my dearCatherine, you alone who
know my heart can judge of my present happiness. Your
brother is the most charming of men. I only wish I were
more worthy of him.--; But what will your excellent father
and mother say?--; Oh! heavens! when I think of them
I am so agitated!"
Catherine's understanding began to awake: an idea
of the truth suddenly darted into her mind; and, with
the natural blush of so new an emotion, she cried out,
"Good heaven!--; my dearIsabella, what do you mean?
Can you --; can you really be in love with James?"
This bold surmise, however, she soon learnt comprehended
but half the fact. The anxious affection, which
she was accused of having continually watched in Isabella's
every look and action, had, in the course of their yesterday's
party, received the delightful confession of an equal
love. Her heart and faith were alike engaged to James.--;
Never had Catherine listened to any thing so full of
interest, wonder, and joy.
Her brother and her friend
engaged!--;
New to such circumstances, the importance of
it appeared unspeakably great, and she contemplated it
118
as one of those grand events, of which the ordinary course
of life can hardly afford a return. The strength of her
feelings she could not express; the nature of them,
however, contented her friend. The happiness of having
such a sister was their first effusion, and the fair ladies
mingled in embraces and tears of joy.
Delighting, however, as Catherine sincerely did in the
prospect of the connexion, it must be acknowledged that
Isabella far surpassed her in tender anticipations.--;
"You
will be so infinitely dearer to me, my Catherine, than
either Anne or Maria: I feel that I shall be so much more
attached to my dear Morland's family than to my own."
This was a pitch of friendship beyond Catherine.
"You are so like your dear brother,"
continued Isabella,
"that I quite doated on you the first moment I saw you.
But so it always is with me; the first moment settles
every thing. The very first day thatMorland came to us
last Christmas --; the very first moment I beheld him --; my
heart was irrecoverably gone. I remember I wore my
yellow gown, with my hair done up in braids; and when
I came into the drawing-room, and John introduced him,
I thought I never saw any body so handsome before."
Here Catherine secretly acknowledged the power of
love; for, though exceedingly fond of her brother, and
partial to all his endowments, she had never in her life
thought him handsome.
"I remember tooMiss Andrews drank tea with us that
evening, and wore her puce-coloured sarsenet; and she
looked so heavenly, that I thought your brother must
certainly fall in love with her; I could not sleep a wink
all night for thinking of it. Oh! Catherine, the many
sleepless nights I have had on your brother's account!--;
I would not have you suffer half what I have done!
I am grown wretchedly thin I know; but I will not pain
you by describing my anxiety; you have seen enough of
it. I feel that I have betrayed myself perpetually;--; so
unguarded in speaking of my partiality for the church!--;
But my secret I was always sure would be safe with you."
119
Catherine felt that nothing could have been safer; but
ashamed of an ignorance little expected, she dared no
longer contest the point, nor refuse to have been as full
of arch penetration and affectionate sympathy as Isabella
chose to consider her. Her brother she found was preparing
to set off with all speed to Fullerton, to make
known his situation and ask consent; and here was
a source of some real agitation to the mind of Isabella.
Catherine endeavoured to persuade her, as she was herself
persuaded, that her father and mother would never oppose
their son's wishes.--;
"It is impossible,"
said she,
"for
parents to be more kind, or more desirous of their children's
happiness; I have no doubt of their consenting immediately."
"Morland says exactly the same,"
replied Isabella;
"and yet I dare not expect it; my fortune will be so
small; they never can consent to it. Your brother, who
might marry any body!"
Here Catherine again discerned the force of love.
"Indeed, Isabella, you are too humble.--; The difference
of fortune can be nothing to signify."
"Oh! my sweet Catherine, in your generous heart
I know it would signify nothing; but we must not expect
such disinterestedness in many. As for myself, I am sure
I only wish our situations were reversed. Had I the
command of millions, were I mistress of the whole world,
your brother would be my only choice."
This charming sentiment, recommended as much by
sense as novelty, gave Catherine a most pleasing remembrance
of all the heroines of her acquaintance; and she
thought her friend never looked more lovely than in
uttering the grand idea.--;
"I am sure they will consent,"
was her frequent declaration;
"I am sure they will be
delighted with you."
"For my own part,"
said Isabella,
"my wishes are so
moderate, that the smallest income in nature would be
enough for me. Where people are really attached,
poverty itself is wealth: grandeur I detest: I would
120
not settle in London for the universe. A cottage in some
retired village would be extasy. There are some charming
little villas about Richmond."
"Richmond!"
cried Catherine.--;
"You must settle
near Fullerton. You must be near us."
"I am sure I shall be miserable if we do not. If I can
but be near you, I shall be satisfied. But this is idle
talking! I will not allow myself to think of such things,
till we have your father's answer. Morland says that by
sending it to-night to Salisbury, we may have it to-morrow.--;
To-morrow?--; I know I shall never have
courage to open the letter. I know it will be the death
of me."
A reverie succeeded this conviction --; and when Isabella
spoke again, it was to resolve on the quality of her
wedding-gown.
Their conference was put an end to by the anxious
young lover himself, who came to breathe his parting
sigh before he set off for Wiltshire. Catherine wished to
congratulate him, but knew not what to say, and her
eloquence was only in her eyes. From them however the
eight parts of speech shone out most expressively, and
James could combine them with ease. Impatient for the
realization of all that he hoped at home, his adieus were
not long; and they would have been yet shorter, had he
not been frequently detained by the urgent entreaties
of his fair one that he would go. Twice was he called
almost from the door by her eagerness to have him gone.
"Indeed, Morland, I must drive you away. Consider
how far you have to ride. I cannot bear to see you linger
so. For Heaven's sake, waste no more time. There, go,
go --; I insist on it."
The two friends, with hearts now more united than
ever, were inseparable for the day; and in schemes of
sisterly happiness the hours flew along. Mrs. Thorpe and
her son, who were acquainted with every thing, and who
seemed only to want Mr. Morland's consent, to consider
Isabella's engagement as the most fortunate circumstance
121
imaginable for their family, were allowed to join their
counsels, and add their quota of significant looks and
mysterious expressions to fill up the measure of curiosity
to be raised in the unprivileged younger sisters. To
Catherine's simple feelings, this odd sort of reserve seemed
neither kindly meant, nor consistently supported; and
its unkindness she would hardly have forborn pointing
out, had its inconsistency been less their friend;--; but
Anne and Maria soon set her heart at ease by the sagacity
of their
"I know what;"
and the evening was spent in
a sort of war of wit, a display of family ingenuity; on
one side in the mystery of an affected secret, on the other
of undefined discovery, all equally acute.
Catherine was with her friend again the next day,
endeavouring to support her spirits, and while away the
many tedious hours before the delivery of the letters;
a needful exertion, for as the time of reasonable expectation
drew near, Isabella became more and more desponding,
and before the letter arrived, had worked herself into
a state of real distress. But when it did come, where
could distress be found?
"I have had no difficulty in
gaining the consent of my kind parents, and am promised
that every thing in their power shall be done to forward
my happiness,"
were the first three lines, and in one
moment all was joyful security. The brightest glow was
instantly spread over Isabella's features, all care and
anxiety seemed removed, her spirits became almost
too high for controul, and she called herself without
scruple the happiest of mortals.
Mrs. Thorpe, with tears of joy, embraced her daughter,
her son, her visitor, and could have embraced half the
inhabitants of Bath with satisfaction. Her heart was
overflowing with tenderness. It was
"dear John,"
and
"dear Catherine"
at every word;--;
"dear Anne and
dear Maria"
must immediately be made sharers in their
felicity; and two "dears" at once before the name of
Isabella were not more than that beloved child had now
well earned. John himself was no skulker in joy. He
122
not only bestowed on Mr. Morland the high commendation
of being one of the finest fellows in the world, but
swore off many sentences in his praise.
The letter, whence sprang all this felicity, was short,
containing little more than this assurance of success;
and every particular was deferred till James could write
again. But for particulars Isabella could well afford to
wait. The needful was comprised in Mr. Morland's
promise; his honour was pledged to make every thing
easy; and by what means their income was to be formed,
whether landed property were to be resigned, or funded
money made over, was a matter in which her disinterested
spirit took no concern. She knew enough to feel
secure of an honourable and speedy establishment, and
her imagination took a rapid flight over its attendant
felicities. She saw herself at the end of a few weeks,
the gaze and admiration of every new acquaintance at
Fullerton, the envy of every valued old friend in Putney,
with a carriage at her command, a new name on her
tickets, and a brilliant exhibition of hoop rings on her
finger.
When the contents of the letter were ascertained, John Thorpe,
who had only waited its arrival to begin his
journey to London, prepared to set off.
"Well, Miss Morland,"
said he, on finding her alone in the parlour,
"I am come to bid you good bye."
Catherine wished
him a good journey. Without appearing to hear her, he
walked to the window, fidgetted about, hummed a tune,
and seemed wholly self-occupied.
"Shall not you be late at Devizes?"
said Catherine.
He made no answer; but after a minute's silence burst
out with,
"A famous good thing this marrying scheme,
upon my soul! A clever fancy of Morland's and Belle's.
What do you think of it, Miss Morland? I say it is no
bad notion."
"I am sure I think it a very good one."
"Do you?--; that's honest, by heavens! I am glad
you are no enemy to matrimony however. Did you ever
123
hear the old song, ""Going to one wedding brings on
another?"" I say, you will come to Belle's wedding,
I hope."
"Yes; I have promised your sister to be with her, if
possible."
"And then you know"--;
twisting himself about and
forcing a foolish laugh--;
"I say, then you know, we may
try the truth of this same old song."
"May we?--; but I never sing. Well, I wish you a good
journey. I dine with Miss Tilney to-day, and must now
be going home."
"Nay, but there is no such confounded hurry.--; Who
knows when we may be together again?--; Not but that
I shall be down again by the end of a fortnight, and
a devilish long fortnight it will appear to me."
"Then why do you stay away so long?"
replied
Catherine --; finding that he waited for an answer.
"That is kind of you, however --; kind and good-natured.--;
I shall not forget it in a hurry.--; But you have
more good-nature and all that, than any body living
I believe. A monstrous deal of good-nature, and it is
not only good-nature, but you have so much, so much of
every thing; and then you have such --; upon my soul
I do not know any body like you."
"Oh! dear, there are a great many people like me,
I dare say, only a great deal better. Good morning
to you."
"But I say, Miss Morland, I shall come and pay my
respects at Fullerton before it is long, if not disagreeable."
"Pray do.--; My father and mother will be very glad to
see you."
"And I hope --; I hope, Miss Morland, you will not be
sorry to see me."
"Oh! dear, not at all. There are very few people
I am sorry to see. Company is always cheerful."
"That is just my way of thinking. Give me but
a little cheerful company, let me only have the company
124
of the people I love, let me only be where I like and with
whom I like, and the devil take the rest, say I.--; And
I am heartily glad to hear you say the same. But I have
a notion, Miss Morland, you and I think pretty much
alike upon most matters."
"Perhaps we may; but it is more than I ever thought
of. And as to most matters, to say the truth, there are
not many that I know my own mind about."
"By Jove, no more do I. It is not my way to bother
my brains with what does not concern me. My notion
of things is simple enough. Let me only have the girl
I like, say I, with a comfortable house over my head, and
what care I for all the rest? Fortune is nothing. I am
sure of a good income of my own; and if she had not
a penny, why so much the better."
"Very true. I think like you there. If there is a good
fortune on one side, there can be no occasion for any on
the other. No matter which has it, so that there is enough.
I hate the idea of one great fortune looking out for another.
And to marry for money I think the wickedest thing in
existence.--; Good day.--; We shall be very glad to see you
at Fullerton, whenever it is convenient."
And away she
went. It was not in the power of all his gallantry to
detain her longer. With such news to communicate, and
such a visit to prepare for, her departure was not to be
delayed by any thing in his nature to urge; and she
hurried away, leaving him to the undivided consciousness
of his own happy address, and her explicit encouragement.
The agitation which she had herself experienced on
first learning her brother's engagement, made her expect
to raise no inconsiderable emotion in Mr. and Mrs. Allen,
by the communication of the wonderful event. How
great was her disappointment! The important affair,
which many words of preparation ushered in, had been
foreseen by them both ever since her brother's arrival;
and all that they felt on the occasion was comprehended
in a wish for the young people's happiness, with a remark,
125
on the gentleman's side, in favour of Isabella's beauty,
and on the lady's, of her great good luck. It was to
Catherine the most surprizing insensibility. The disclosure
however of the great secret of James's going to
Fullerton the day before, did raise some emotion in Mrs. Allen.
She could not listen to that with perfect calmness;
but repeatedly
regretted the necessity of its concealment,
wished she could have known his intention, wished she
could have seen him before he went, as she should certainly
have troubled him with her best regards to his father
and mother, and her kind compliments to all the Skinners.
Part II
Chapter 2.1
129
Catherine's expectations of pleasure from her visit in
Milsom-street were so very high, that disappointment
was inevitable; and accordingly, though she was most
politely received by General Tilney, and kindly welcomed
by his daughter, though Henry was at home, and no one
else of the party, she found, on her return, without
spending many hours in the examination of her feelings,
that she had gone to her appointment preparing for
happiness which it had not afforded. Instead of finding
herself improved in acquaintance with Miss Tilney, from
the intercourse of the day, she seemed hardly so intimate
with her as before; instead of seeing Henry Tilney to
greater advantage than ever, in the ease of a family party,
he had never said so little, nor been so little agreeable;
and, in spite of their father's great civilities to her --; in
spite of his thanks, invitations, and compliments --; it had
been a release to get away from him. It puzzled her to
account for all this. It could not be General Tilney's
fault. That he was perfectly agreeable and good-natured,
and altogether a very charming man, did not
admit of a doubt, for he was tall and handsome, and
Henry's father. He could not be accountable for his
children's want of spirits, or for her want of enjoyment
in his company. The former she hoped at last might
have been accidental, and the latter she could only
attribute to her own stupidity. Isabella, on hearing the
particulars of the visit, gave a different explanation:
"It was all pride, pride, insufferable haughtiness and
pride!"
She had long suspected the family to be very high,
130
and this made it certain. Such insolence of behaviour as
Miss Tilney's she had never heard of in her life! Not to
do the honours of her house with common good-breeding!
--; To behave to her guest with such superciliousness!--;
Hardly even to speak to her!
"But it was not so bad as thatIsabella; there was no
superciliousness; she was very civil."
"Oh! don't defend her! And then the brother, he
who had appeared so attached to you! Good heavens!
well, some people's feelings are incomprehensible. And
so he hardly looked once at you the whole day?"
"I do not say so; but he did not seem in good spirits."
"How contemptible! Of all things in the world
inconstancy is my aversion. Let me entreat you never
to think of him again, my dearCatherine; indeed he is
unworthy of you."
"Unworthy! I do not suppose he ever thinks of me."
"That is exactly what I say; he never thinks of
you.--; Such fickleness! Oh! how different to your
brother and to mine! I really believe John has the most
constant heart."
"But as for General Tilney, I assure you it would be
impossible for any body to behave to me with greater
civility and attention; it seemed to be his only care to
entertain and make me happy."
"Oh! I know no harm of him; I do not suspect him
of pride. I believe he is a very gentleman-like man.
John thinks very well of him, and John's judgment --;"
"Well, I shall see how they behave to me this evening;
we shall meet them at the rooms."
"And must I go?"
"Do not you intend it? I thought it was all settled."
"Nay, since you make such a point of it, I can refuse
you nothing. But do not insist upon my being very
agreeable, for my heart, you know, will be some forty
miles off. And as for dancing, do not mention it I beg;
that is quite out of the question. Charles Hodges will
plague me to death I dare say; but I shall cut him very
131
short. Ten to one but he guesses the reason, and that
is exactly what I want to avoid, so I shall insist on his
keeping his conjecture to himself."
Isabella's opinion of the Tilneys did not influence her
friend; she was sure there had been no insolence in the
manners either of brother or sister; and she did not
credit there being any pride in their hearts. The evening
rewarded her confidence; she was met by one with the
same kindness, and by the other with the same attention
as heretofore: Miss Tilney took pains to be near her,
and Henry asked her to dance.
Having heard the day before in Milsom-street, that
their elder brother, Captain Tilney, was expected almost
every hour, she was at no loss for the name of a very
fashionable-looking, handsome young man, whom she had
never seen before, and who now evidently belonged to
their party. She looked at him with great admiration,
and even supposed it possible, that some people might
think him handsomer than his brother, though, in her
eyes, his air was more assuming, and his countenance
less prepossessing. His taste and manners were beyond
a doubt decidedly inferior;
for, within her hearing, he
not only protested against every thought of dancing
himself, but even laughed openly at Henry for finding it
possible.
From the latter circumstance it may be presumed,
that, whatever might be our heroine's opinion of
him, his admiration of her was not of a very dangerous
kind; not likely to produce animosities between the
brothers, nor persecutions to the lady. He cannot be the
instigator of the three villains in horsemen's great coats,
by whom she will hereafter be forced into a travelling-chaise
and four, which will drive off with incredible speed.
Catherine, meanwhile, undisturbed by presentiments of
such an evil, or of any evil at all, except that of having
but a short set to dance down, enjoyed her usual happiness
with Henry Tilney, listening with sparkling eyes to every thing
he said; and, in finding him irresistible, becoming
so herself.
132
At the end of the first dance, Captain Tilney came
towards them again, and, much to Catherine's dissatisfaction,
pulled his brother away. They retired whispering
together; and, though her delicate sensibility did not
take immediate alarm, and lay it down as fact, that
Captain Tilney must have heard some malevolent misrepresentation
of her, which he now hastened to communicate
to his brother, in the hope of separating them for ever,
she could not have her partner conveyed from her
sight without very uneasy sensations. Her suspense
was of full five minutes' duration; and she was beginning
to think it a very long quarter of an hour, when they
both returned, and an explanation was given, by Henry's
requesting to know, if she thought her friend, Miss Thorpe,
would have any objection to dancing, as his
brother would be most happy to be introduced to her.
Catherine, without hesitation, replied, that she was very
sure Miss Thorpe did not mean to dance at all. The
cruel reply was passed on to the other, and he immediately
walked away.
"Your brother will not mind it I know,"
said she,
"because I heard him say before, that he hated dancing;
but it was very good-natured in him to think of it. I suppose
he saw Isabella sitting down, and fancied she might
wish for a partner; but he is quite mistaken, for she
would not dance upon any account in the world."
Henry smiled, and said,
"How very little trouble it
can give you to understand the motive of other people's
actions."
"Why?--; What do you mean?"
"With you, it is not, How is such a one likely to be
influenced? What is the inducement most likely to act
upon such a person's feelings, age, situation, and probable
habits of life considered?--; but, how should I be influenced,
what would be my inducement in acting so and so?"
"I do not understand you."
"Then we are on very unequal terms, for I understand
you perfectly well."
133
"Me?--; yes; I cannot speak well enough to be unintelligible."
"Bravo!--; an excellent satire on modern language."
"But pray tell me what you mean."
"Shall I indeed?--; Do you really desire it?--; But you
are not aware of the consequences; it will involve you
in a very cruel embarrassment, and certainly bring on
a disagreement between us."
"No, no; it shall not do either; I am not afraid."
"Well then, I only meant that your attributing my
brother's wish of dancing with Miss Thorpe to good-nature
alone, convinced me of your being superior in
good-nature yourself to all the rest of the world."
Catherine blushed and disclaimed, and the gentleman's
predictions were verified. There was a something, however,
in his words which repaid her for the pain of confusion;
and that something occupied her mind so much,
that she drew back for some time, forgetting to speak
or to listen, and almost forgetting where she was; till,
roused by the voice of Isabella, she looked up and saw
her with Captain Tilney preparing to give them hands
across.
Isabella shrugged her shoulders and smiled, the only
explanation of this extraordinary change which could at
that time be given; but as it was not quite enough for
Catherine's comprehension, she spoke her astonishment
in very plain terms to her partner.
"I cannot think how it could happen! Isabella was so
determined not to dance."
"And did Isabella never change her mind before?"
"Oh! but, because --; and your brother!--; After what
you told him from me, how could he think of going to
ask her?"
"I cannot take surprize to myself on that head. You
bid me be surprized on your friend's account, and therefore
I am; but as for my brother, his conduct in the
business, I must own, has been no more than I believed
him perfectly equal to. The fairness of your friend was
134
an open attraction; her firmness, you know, could only
be understood by yourself."
"You are laughing; but, I assure you, Isabella is very
firm in general."
"It is as much as should be said of any one. To be
always firm must be to be often obstinate. When
properly to relax is the trial of judgment; and, without
reference to my brother, I really think Miss Thorpe
has by no means chosen ill in fixing on the present
hour."
The friends were not able to get together for any
confidential discourse till all the dancing was over; but
then, as they walked about the room arm in arm, Isabella
thus explained herself:--;
"I do not wonder at your
surprize; and I am really fatigued to death. He is such
a rattle!--; Amusing enough, if my mind had been disengaged;
but I would have given the world to sit still."
"Then why did not you?"
"Oh! my dear! it would have looked so particular;
and you know how I abhor doing that. I refused him
as long as I possibly could, but he would take no denial.
You have no idea how he pressed me. I begged him to
excuse me, and get some other partner --; but no, not he;
after aspiring to my hand, there was nobody else in the
room he could bear to think of; and it was not that he
wanted merely to dance, he wanted to be with me. Oh!
such nonsense!--; I told him he had taken a very unlikely
way to prevail upon me; for, of all things in the world,
I hated fine speeches and compliments;--; and so --;
and so then I found there would be no peace if I did not
stand up. Besides, I thought Mrs. Hughes, who introduced
him, might take it ill if I did not: and your dear
brother, I am sure he would have been miserable if I had
sat down the whole evening. I am so glad it is over!
My spirits are quite jaded with listening to his nonsense:
and then,--; being such a smart young fellow, I saw every
eye was upon us."
"He is very handsome indeed."
135
"Handsome!--; Yes, I suppose he may. I dare say
people would admire him in general; but he is not at all
in my style of beauty. I hate a florid complexion and
dark eyes in a man. However, he is very well. Amazingly
conceited, I am sure. I took him down several
times you know in my way."
When the young ladies next met, they had a far more
interesting subject to discuss. James Morland's second
letter was then received, and the kind intentions of his
father fully explained. A living, of whichMr. Morland
was himself patron and incumbent, of about four hundred
pounds yearly value, was to be resigned to his son as
soon as he should be old enough to take it; no trifling
deduction from the family income, no niggardly assignment
to one of ten children. An estate of at least equal
value, moreover, was assured as his future inheritance.
James expressed himself on the occasion with becoming
gratitude; and the necessity of waiting between two and
three years before they could marry, being, however
unwelcome, no more than he had expected, was born by
him without discontent. Catherine, whose expectations
had been as unfixed as her ideas of her father's income,
and whose judgment was now entirely led by her
brother, felt equally well satisfied, and heartily congratulated
Isabella on having every thing so pleasantly
settled.
"It is very charming indeed,"
said Isabella, with
a grave face.
"Mr. Morland has behaved vastly handsome
indeed,"
said the gentle Mrs. Thorpe, looking
anxiously at her daughter.
"I only wish I could do as
much. One could not expect more from him you know.
If he finds he can do more by and bye, I dare say he will,
for I am sure he must be an excellent good hearted
man. Four hundred is but a small income to begin
on indeed, but your wishes, my dearIsabella, are so
moderate, you do not consider how little you ever want,
my dear."
"It is not on my own account I wish for more; but
136
I cannot bear to be the means of injuring my dearMorland,
making him sit down upon an income hardly enough to
find one in the common necessaries of life. For myself,
it is nothing; I never think of myself."
"I know you never do, my dear; and you will always
find your reward in the affection it makes every body
feel for you. There never was a young woman so beloved
as you are by every body that knows you; and I dare say
when Mr. Morland sees you, my dear child --; but do not
let us distress our dearCatherine by talking of such
things. Mr. Morland has behaved so very handsome you
know. I always heard he was a most excellent man;
and you know, my dear, we are not to suppose but what,
if you had had a suitable fortune, he would have come
down with something more, for I am sure he must be
a most liberal-minded man."
"Nobody can think better of Mr. Morland than I do,
I am sure. But every body has their failing you know,
and every body has a right to do what they like with
their own money."
Catherine was hurt by these insinuations.
"I am very sure,"
said she,
"that my father has
promised to do as much as he can afford."
Isabella recollected herself.
"As to that, my sweet
Catherine, there cannot be a doubt, and you know me
well enough to be sure that a much smaller income would
satisfy me. It is not the want of more money that makes
me just at present a little out of spirits; I hate money;
and if our union could take place now upon only fifty
pounds a year, I should not have a wish unsatisfied. Ah!
my Catherine, you have found me out. There's the sting.
The long, long, endless two years and half that are to pass
before your brother can hold the living."
"Yes, yes, my darling Isabella,"
said Mrs. Thorpe,
"we perfectly see into your heart. You have no disguise.
We perfectly understand the present vexation; and
every body must love you the better for such a noble
honest affection."
Catherine's uncomfortable feelings began to lessen.
137
She endeavoured to believe that the delay of the marriage
was the only source of Isabella's regret; and when she
saw her at their next interview as cheerful and amiable
as ever, endeavoured to forget that she had for a minute
thought otherwise. James soon followed his letter, and
was received with the most gratifying kindness.
Chapter 2.2
138
The Allens had now entered on the sixth week of their
stay in Bath; and whether it should be the last, was for
some time a question, to whichCatherine listened with
a beating heart. To have her acquaintance with the
Tilneys end so soon, was an evil which nothing could
counterbalance. Her whole happiness seemed at stake,
while the affair was in suspense, and every thing secured
when it was determined that the lodgings should be taken
for another fortnight. What this additional fortnight
was to produce to her beyond the pleasure of sometimes
seeing Henry Tilney, made but a small part of Catherine's
speculation. Once or twice indeed, since James's engagement
had taught her what could be done, she had got so
far as to indulge in a secret "perhaps," but in general
the felicity of being with him for the present bounded her
views: the present was now comprised in another three
weeks, and her happiness being certain for that period,
the rest of her life was at such a distance as to excite
but little interest. In the course of the morning which
saw this business arranged, she visited Miss Tilney, and
poured forth her joyful feelings. It was doomed to be
a day of trial. No sooner had she expressed her delight
in Mr. Allen's lengthened stay, than Miss Tilney told her
of her father's having just determined upon quitting Bath
by the end of another week. Here was a blow! The
past suspense of the morning had been ease and quiet to
the present disappointment. Catherine's countenance
fell, and in a voice of most sincere concern she echoed
Miss Tilney's concluding words,
"By the end of another
week!"
"Yes, my father can seldom be prevailed on to give
the waters what I think a fair trial. He has been disappointed
of some friends' arrival whom he expected to
139
meet here, and as he is now pretty well, is in a hurry to
get home."
"I am very sorry for it,"
said Catherine dejectedly,
"if I had known this before --;"
"Perhaps,"
said Miss Tilney in an embarrassed manner,
"you would be so good --; it would make me very happy
if --;"
The entrance of her father put a stop to the civility,
whichCatherine was beginning to hope might introduce
a desire of their corresponding. After addressing her
with his usual politeness, he turned to his daughter and
said,
"Well, Eleanor, may I congratulate you on being
successful in your application to your fair friend?"
"I was just beginning to make the request, sir, as you
came in."
"Well, proceed by all means. I know how much your
heart is in it. My daughter, Miss Morland,"
he continued,
without leaving his daughter time to speak,
"has been
forming a very bold wish. We leave Bath, as she has
perhaps told you, on Saturday se'nnight. A letter from
my steward tells me that my presence is wanted at home;
and being disappointed in my hope of seeing the Marquis of Longtown
and General Courteney here, some of my
very old friends, there is nothing to detain me longer in
Bath. And could we carry our selfish point with you,
we should leave it without a single regret. Can you, in
short, be prevailed on to quit this scene of public triumph
and oblige your friend Eleanor with your company in
Gloucestershire? I am almost ashamed to make the
request, though its presumption would certainly appear
greater to every creature in Bath than yourself. Modesty
such as your's --; but not for the world would I pain it by
open praise. If you can be induced to honour us with
a visit, you will make us happy beyond expression.
'Tis true, we can offer you nothing like the gaieties of this
lively place; we can tempt you neither by amusement
nor splendour, for our mode of living, as you see, is plain
and unpretending; yet no endeavours shall be wanting
140
on our side to make Northanger Abbey not wholly
disagreeable."
Northanger Abbey!--; These were thrilling words, and
wound up Catherine's feelings to the highest point of
extasy. Her grateful and gratified heart could hardly
restrain its expressions within the language of tolerable
calmness.
To receive so flattering an invitation! To
have her company so warmly solicited!
Every thing
honourable and soothing, every present enjoyment, and
every future hope was contained in it; and her acceptance,
with only the saving clause of papa and mamma's approbation,
was eagerly given.--;
"I will write home directly,"
said she,
"and if they do not object, as I dare say they
will not"--;
General Tilney was not less sanguine, having already
waited on her excellent friends in Pulteney-street, and
obtained their sanction of his wishes.
"Since they can
consent to part with you,"
said he,
"we may expect
philosophy from all the world."
Miss Tilney was earnest, though gentle, in her secondary
civilities, and the affair became in a few minutes as nearly
settled, as this necessary reference to Fullerton would
allow.
The circumstances of the morning had led Catherine's
feelings through the varieties of suspense, security, and
disappointment; but they were now safely lodged in
perfect bliss; and with spirits elated to rapture, with
Henry at her heart, and Northanger Abbey on her lips,
she hurried home to write her letter. Mr. and Mrs. Morland,
relying on the discretion of the friends to whom
they had already entrusted their daughter, felt no doubt
of the propriety of an acquaintance which had been
formed under their eye, and sent therefore by return of
post their ready consent to her visit in Gloucestershire.
This indulgence, though not more than Catherine had
hoped for, completed her conviction of being favoured
beyond every other human creature, in friends and
fortune, circumstance and chance.
Every thing seemed
141
to co-operate for her advantage. By the kindness of her
first friends the Allens, she had been introduced into
scenes, where pleasures of every kind had met her. Her
feelings, her preferences had each known the happiness
of a return. Wherever she felt attachment, she had been
able to create it. The affection of Isabella was to be
secured to her in a sister. The Tilneys, they, by whom
above all, she desired to be favourably thought of,
outstripped even her wishes in the flattering measures by
which their intimacy was to be continued. She was to
be their chosen visitor, she was to be for weeks under
the same roof with the person whose society she mostly
prized --; and, in addition to all the rest, this roof was to
be the roof of an abbey!--;
Her passion for ancient edifices
was next in degree to her passion for Henry Tilney --; and
castles and abbies made usually the charm of those
reveries which his image did not fill. To see and explore
either the ramparts and keep of the one, or the cloisters
of the other, had been for many weeks a darling wish,
though to be more than the visitor of an hour, had seemed
too nearly impossible for desire. And yet, this was to
happen. With all the chances against her of house, hall,
place, park, court, and cottage, Northanger turned up an
abbey, and she was to be its inhabitant.
Its long, damp
passages, its narrow cells and ruined chapel, were to be
within her daily reach, and she could not entirely subdue
the hope of some traditional legends, some awful memorials
of an injured and ill-fated nun.
It was wonderful that her friends should seem so little
elated by the possession of such a home; that the consciousness
of it should be so meekly born. The power of
early habit only could account for it. A distinction to
which they had been born gave no pride. Their superiority
of abode was no more to them than their superiority of
person.
Many were the inquiries she was eager to make of
Miss Tilney; but so active were her thoughts, that when
these inquiries were answered, she was hardly more
142
assured than before, of Northanger Abbey having been
a richly-endowed convent at the time of the Reformation,
of its having fallen into the hands of an ancestor of the
Tilneys on its dissolution, of a large portion of the ancient
building still making a part of the present dwelling
although the rest was decayed, or of its standing low in
a valley, sheltered from the north and east by rising
woods of oak.
Chapter 2.3
143
With a mind thus full of happiness, Catherine was
hardly aware that two or three days had passed away,
without her seeing Isabella for more than a few minutes
together. She began first to be sensible of this, and to
sigh for her conversation, as she walked along the Pump-room
one morning, by Mrs. Allen's side, without any thing
to say or hear; and scarcely had she felt a five
minutes' longing of friendship, before the object of it
appeared, and inviting her to a secret conference, led the
way to a seat.
"This is my favourite place,"
said she,
as they sat down on a bench between the doors, which
commanded a tolerable view of every body entering at
either,
"it is so out of the way."
Catherine, observing that Isabella's eyes were continually bent
towards one door or the other, as in eager
expectation, and remembering how often she had been
falsely accused of being arch, thought the present a fine
opportunity for being really so; and therefore gaily said,
"Do not be uneasy, Isabella. James will soon be here."
"Psha! my dear creature,"
she replied,
"do not think
me such a simpleton as to be always wanting to confine
him to my elbow. It would be hideous to be always
together; we should be the jest of the place. And so
you are going to Northanger!--; I am amazingly glad
of it. It is one of the finest old places in England,
I understand. I shall depend upon a most particular
description of it."
"You shall certainly have the best in my power to
give. But who are you looking for? Are your sisters
coming?"
"I am not looking for any body. One's eyes must be
somewhere, and you know what a foolish trick I have
of fixing mine, when my thoughts are an hundred miles off.
144
I am amazingly absent; I believe I am the most absent
creature in the world. Tilney says it is always the case
with minds of a certain stamp."
"But I thought, Isabella, you had something in
particular to tell me?"
"Oh! yes, and so I have. But here is a proof of what
I was saying. My poor head! I had quite forgot it.
Well, the thing is this, I have just had a letter from
John;--; you can guess the contents."
"No, indeed, I cannot."
"My sweet love, do not be so abominably affected.
What can he write about, but yourself? You know he
is over head and ears in love with you."
"With me, dear Isabella!"
"Nay, my sweetest Catherine, this is being quite
absurd! Modesty, and all that, is very well in its way
but really a little common honesty is sometimes quite as
becoming. I have no idea of being so overstrained!
It is fishing for compliments. His attentions were such
as a child must have noticed. And it was but half an
hour before he left Bath, that you gave him the most
positive encouragement. He says so in this letter, says
that he as good as made you an offer, and that you
received his advances in the kindest way; and now he
wants me to urge his suit, and say all manner of pretty
things to you. So it is in vain to affect ignorance."
Catherine, with all the earnestness of truth, expressed
her astonishment at such a charge, protesting her innocence
of every thought of Mr. Thorpe's being in love with
her, and the consequent impossibility of her having ever
intended to encourage him.
"As to any attentions on
his side, I do declare, upon my honour, I never was
sensible of them for a moment --; except just his asking me
to dance the first day of his coming. And as to making
me an offer, or any thing like it, there must be some
unaccountable mistake. I could not have misunderstood
a thing of that kind, you know!--; and, as I ever wish to
be believed, I solemnly protest that no syllable of such
145
a nature ever passed between us. The last half hour
before he went away!--; It must be all and completely
a mistake --; for I did not see him once that whole morning."
"But that you certainly did, for you spent the whole
morning in Edgar's Buildings --; it was the day your
father's consent came --; and I am pretty sure that you
and John were alone in the parlour, some time before you
left the house."
"Are you?--; Well, if you say it, it was so, I dare say --;
but for the life of me, I cannot recollect it.--; I do remember
now being with you, and seeing him as well as the rest --; but
that we were ever alone for five minutes --; However, it is
not worth arguing about, for whatever might pass on his
side, you must be convinced, by my having no recollection
of it, that I never thought, nor expected, nor wished for
any thing of the kind from him. I am excessively concerned
that he should have any regard for me --; but
indeed it has been quite unintentional on my side, I never
had the smallest idea of it. Pray undeceive him as soon
as you can, and tell him I beg his pardon --; that is --; I do
not know what I ought to say --; but make him understand
what I mean, in the properest way. I would not speak
disrespectfully of a brother of your's, Isabella, I am sure;
but you know very well that if I could think of one man
more than another --; he is not the person."
Isabella was
silent.
"My dear friend, you must not be angry with
me. I cannot suppose your brother cares so very much
about me. And, you know, we shall be sisters."
"Yes, yes,"
(with a blush)
"there are more ways than
one of our being sisters.--; But where am I wandering
to?--; Well, my dearCatherine, the case seems to be, that
you are determined against poor John --; is not it so?"
"I certainly cannot return his affection, and as certainly
never meant to encourage it."
"Since that is the case, I am sure I shall not tease you
any further. John desired me to speak to you on the
subject, and therefore I have. But I confess, as soon as
I read his letter, I thought it a very foolish, imprudent
146
business, and not likely to promote the good of either;
for what were you to live upon, supposing you came
together? You have both of you something to be sure,
but it is not a trifle that will support a family now-a-days;
and after all that romancers may say, there is no doing
without money. I only wonder John could think of
it; he could not have received my last."
"You do acquit me then of any thing wrong?--; You
are convinced that I never meant to deceive your brother,
never suspected him of liking me till this moment?"
"Oh! as to that,"
answered Isabella laughingly,
"I do
not pretend to determine what your thoughts and designs
in time past may have been. All that is best known to
yourself. A little harmless flirtation or so will occur,
and one is often drawn on to give more encouragement
than one wishes to stand by. But you may be assured
that I am the last person in the world to judge you
severely. All those things should be allowed for in
youth and high spirits. What one means one day, you
know, one may not mean the next. Circumstances
change, opinions alter."
"But my opinion of your brother never did alter;
it was always the same. You are describing what never
happened."
"My dearest Catherine,"
continued the other without
at all listening to her,
"I would not for all the world be
the means of hurrying you into an engagement before
you knew what you were about. I do not think any thing
would justify me in wishing you to sacrifice all your
happiness merely to oblige my brother, because he is my
brother, and who perhaps after all, you know, might be
just as happy without you, for people seldom know what
they would be at, young men especially, they are so
amazingly changeable, and inconstant. What I say is,
why should a brother's happiness be dearer to me than
a friend's? You know I carry my notions of friendship
pretty high. But, above all things, my dearCatherine,
do not be in a hurry. Take my word for it, that if you
147
are in too great a hurry, you will certainly live to repent
it. Tilney says, there is nothing people are so often
deceived in, as the state of their own affections, and
I believe he is very right. Ah! here he comes; never
mind, he will not see us, I am sure."
Catherine, looking up, perceived Captain Tilney; and
Isabella, earnestly fixing her eye on him as she spoke,
soon caught his notice. He approached immediately,
and took the seat to which her movements invited him.
His first address made Catherine start. Though spoken
low she could distinguish,
"What! always to be watched,
in person or by proxy!"
"Psha, nonsense!"
was Isabella's answer in the same
half whisper.
"Why do you put such things into my
head? If I could believe it --; my spirit, you know, is
pretty independent."
"I wish your heart were independent. That would
be enough for me."
"My heart, indeed! What can you have to do with
hearts? You men have none of you any hearts."
"If we have not hearts, we have eyes; and they give
us torment enough."
"Do they? I am sorry for it; I am sorry they find
any thing so disagreeable in me. I will look another way.
I hope this pleases you,
(turning her back on him,)
I hope
your eyes are not tormented now."
"Never more so; for the edge of a blooming cheek is
still in view --; at once too much and too little."
Catherine heard all this, and quite out of countenance
could listen no longer. Amazed that Isabella could
endure it, and jealous for her brother, she rose up, and
saying she should join Mrs. Allen, proposed their walking.
But for this Isabella shewed no inclination.
She was so
amazingly tired, and it was so odious to parade about
the Pump-room; and if she moved from her seat she
should miss her sisters, she was expecting her sisters
every moment; so that her dearest Catherine must
excuse her, and must sit quietly down again.
But
148
Catherine could be stubborn too; and Mrs. Allen just
then coming up to propose their returning home, she
joined her and walked out of the Pump-room, leaving
Isabella still sitting with Captain Tilney. With much
uneasiness did she thus leave them.
It seemed to her
that Captain Tilney was falling in love with Isabella, and
Isabella unconsciously encouraging him; unconsciously
it must be, for Isabella's attachment to James was as
certain and well acknowledged as her engagement. To
doubt her truth or good intentions was impossible; and
yet, during the whole of their conversation her manner
had been odd. She wished Isabella had talked more like
her usual self, and not so much about money; and had
not looked so well pleased at the sight of Captain Tilney.
How strange that she should not perceive his admiration!
Catherine longed to give her a hint of it, to put her on her
guard, and prevent all the pain which her too lively
behaviour might otherwise create both for him and her
brother.
The compliment of John Thorpe's affection did not
make amends for this thoughtlessness in his sister. She
was almost as far from believing as from wishing it to be
sincere; for she had not forgotten that he could mistake,
and his assertion of the offer and of her encouragement
convinced her that his mistakes could sometimes be very
egregious. In vanity therefore she gained but little, her
chief profit was in wonder.
That he should think it
worth his while to fancy himself in love with her, was
a matter of lively astonishment. Isabella talked of his
attentions; she had never been sensible of any; but
Isabella had said many things which she hoped had been
spoken in haste, and would never be said again;
and
upon this she was glad to rest altogether for present ease
and comfort.
Chapter 2.4
149
A few days passed away, and Catherine, though not
allowing herself to suspect her friend, could not help
watching her closely. The result of her observations
was not agreeable. Isabella seemed an altered creature.
When she saw her indeed surrounded only by their immediate
friends in Edgar's Buildings or Pulteney-street, her
change of manners was so trifling that, had it gone no
farther, it might have passed unnoticed. A something of
languid indifference, or of that boasted absence of mind
whichCatherine had never heard of before, would occasionally
come across her; but had nothing worse appeared,
that might only have spread a new grace and inspired
a warmer interest. But when Catherine saw her in
public, admitting Captain Tilney's attentions as readily
as they were offered, and allowing him almost an equal
share with James in her notice and smiles, the alteration
became too positive to be past over.
What could be
meant by such unsteady conduct, what her friend could
be at, was beyond her comprehension. Isabella could
not be aware of the pain she was inflicting; but it was
a degree of wilful thoughtlessness whichCatherine could
not but resent. James was the sufferer. She saw him
grave and uneasy; and however careless of his present
comfort the woman might be who had given him her
heart, to her it was always an object. For poor Captain Tilney
too she was greatly concerned.
Though his looks
did not please her, his name was a passport to her good will,
and she thought with sincere compassion of his
approaching disappointment;
for, in spite of what she
had believed herself to overhear in the Pump-room, his
behaviour was so incompatible with a knowledge of
Isabella's engagement, that she could not, upon reflection,
imagine him aware of it. He might be jealous of her
150
brother as a rival, but if more had seemed implied, the
fault must have been in her misapprehension. She
wished, by a gentle remonstrance, to remind Isabella of
her situation, and make her aware of this double unkindness;
but for remonstrance, either opportunity or comprehension
was always against her. If able to suggest
a hint, Isabella could never understand it.
In this
distress, the intended departure of the Tilney family
became her chief consolation; their journey into Gloucestershire
was to take place within a few days, and
Captain Tilney's removal would at least restore peace
to every heart but his own.
But Captain Tilney had at
present no intention of removing; he was not to be of the
party to Northanger, he was to continue at Bath. When
Catherine knew this, her resolution was directly made.
She spoke to Henry Tilney on the subject, regretting his
brother's evident partiality for Miss Thorpe, and entreating
him to make known her prior engagement.
"My brother does know it,"
was Henry's answer.
"Does he?--; then why does he stay here?"
He made no reply, and was beginning to talk of something
else; but she eagerly continued,
"Why do not you
persuade him to go away? The longer he stays, the
worse it will be for him at last. Pray advise him for his
own sake, and for every body's sake, to leave Bath
directly. Absence will in time make him comfortable
again; but he can have no hope here, and it is only
staying to be miserable."
Henry smiled and said,
"I am
sure my brother would not wish to do that."
"Then you will persuade him to go away?"
"Persuasion is not at command; but pardon me, if
I cannot even endeavour to persuade him. I have myself
told him that Miss Thorpe is engaged. He knows what
he is about, and must be his own master."
"No, he does not know what he is about,"
cried
Catherine;
"he does not know the pain he is giving my
brother. Not that James has ever told me so, but I am
sure he is very uncomfortable."
151
"And are you sure it is my brother's doing?"
"Yes, very sure."
"Is it my brother's attentions to Miss Thorpe, or Miss Thorpe's
admission of them, that gives the pain?"
"Is not it the same thing?"
"I think Mr. Morland would acknowledge a difference.
No man is offended by another man's admiration of the
woman he loves; it is the woman only who can make it
a torment."
Catherine blushed for her friend, and said,
"Isabella
is wrong. But I am sure she cannot mean to torment,
for she is very much attached to my brother. She has
been in love with him ever since they first met, and
while my father's consent was uncertain, she fretted
herself almost into a fever. You know she must be
attached to him."
"I understand: she is in love with James, and flirts
with Frederick."
"Oh! no, not flirts. A woman in love with one man
cannot flirt with another."
"It is probable that she will neither love so well, nor
flirt so well, as she might do either singly. The gentlemen
must each give up a little."
After a short pause, Catherine resumed with
"Then
you do not believe Isabella so very much attached to my
brother?"
"I can have no opinion on that subject."
"But what can your brother mean? If he knows her
engagement, what can he mean by his behaviour?"
"You are a very close questioner."
"Am I?--; I only ask what I want to be told."
"But do you only ask what I can be expected to tell?"
"Yes, I think so; for you must know your brother's
heart."
"My brother's heart, as you term it, on the present
occasion, I assure you I can only guess at."
"Well?"
"Well!--; Nay, if it is to be guess-work, let us all guess
152
for ourselves. To be guided by second-hand conjecture
is pitiful. The premises are before you. My brother is
a lively, and perhaps sometimes a thoughtless young man;
he has had about a week's acquaintance with your friend,
and he has known her engagement almost as long as he
has known her."
"Well,"
said Catherine, after some moments' consideration,
"you may be able to guess at your brother's
intentions from all this; but I am sure I cannot. But is
not your father uncomfortable about it?--; Does not he
want Captain Tilney to go away?--; Sure, if your father
were to speak to him, he would go."
"My dear Miss Morland,"
said Henry,
"in this amiable
solicitude for your brother's comfort, may you not be
a little mistaken? Are you not carried a little too far?
Would he thank you, either on his own account or Miss Thorpe's,
for supposing that her affection, or at least her
good-behaviour, is only to be secured by her seeing nothing
of Captain Tilney? Is he safe only in solitude?--; or,
is her heart constant to him only when unsolicited by
any one else?--; He cannot think this --; and you may be
sure that he would not have you think it. I will not say,
""Do not be uneasy,"" because I know that you are so, at
this moment; but be as little uneasy as you can. You
have no doubt of the mutual attachment of your brother
and your friend; depend upon it therefore, that real
jealousy never can exist between them; depend upon it
that no disagreement between them can be of any duration.
Their hearts are open to each other, as neither
heart can be to you; they know exactly what is required
and what can be borne; and you may be certain, that
one will never tease the other beyond what is known to
be pleasant."
Perceiving her still to look doubtful and grave, he
added,
"Though Frederick does not leave Bath with us,
he will probably remain but a very short time, perhaps
only a few days behind us. His leave of absence will soon
expire, and he must return to his regiment.--; And what
153
will then be their acquaintance?--; The mess-room will
drink Isabella Thorpe for a fortnight, and she will laugh
with your brother over poor Tilney's passion for a month."
Catherine would contend no longer against comfort.
She had resisted its approaches during the whole length of
a speech, but it now carried her captive.
Henry Tilney
must know best.
She blamed herself for the extent of
her fears, and resolved never to think so seriously on the
subject again.
Her resolution was supported by Isabella's behaviour
in their parting interview. The Thorpes spent the last
evening of Catherine's stay in Pulteney-street, and
nothing passed between the lovers to excite her uneasiness,
or make her quit them in apprehension. James was in
excellent spirits, and Isabella most engagingly placid.
Her tenderness for her friend seemed rather the first
feeling of her heart; but that at such a moment was
allowable; and once she gave her lover a flat contradiction,
and once she drew back her hand; but Catherine
remembered Henry's instructions, and placed it all to
judicious affection. The embraces, tears, and promises
of the parting fair ones may be fancied.
Chapter 2.5
154
Mr. and Mrs. Allen were sorry to lose their young
friend, whose good-humour and cheerfulness had made
her a valuable companion, and in the promotion of whose
enjoyment their own had been gently increased. Her
happiness in going with Miss Tilney, however, prevented
their wishing it otherwise; and, as they were to remain
only one more week in Bath themselves, her quitting
them now would not long be felt. Mr. Allen attended
her to Milsom-street, where she was to breakfast, and saw
her seated with the kindest welcome among her new
friends; but so great was her agitation in finding herself
as one of the family, and so fearful was she of not doing
exactly what was right, and of not being able to preserve
their good opinion, that, in the embarrassment of the
first five minutes, she could almost have wished to return
with him to Pulteney-street.
Miss Tilney's manners and Henry's smile soon did away
some of her unpleasant feelings; but still she was far
from being at ease; nor could the incessant attentions
of the General himself entirely reassure her. Nay, perverse
as it seemed, she doubted whether she might not
have felt less, had she been less attended to. His anxiety
for her comfort --; his continual solicitations that she would
eat, and his often-expressed fears of her seeing nothing
to her taste --; though never in her life before had she
beheld half such variety on a breakfast-table --; made it
impossible for her to forget for a moment that she was
a visitor. She felt utterly unworthy of such respect, and
knew not how to reply to it. Her tranquillity was not
improved by the General's impatience for the appearance
of his eldest son, nor by the displeasure he expressed at
his laziness when Captain Tilney at last came down.
She was quite pained by the severity of his father's
155
reproof, which seemed disproportionate to the offence;
and much was her concern increased, when she found
herself the principal cause of the lecture; and that his
tardiness was chiefly resented from being disrespectful
to her. This was placing her in a very uncomfortable
situation, and she felt great compassion for Captain Tilney,
without being able to hope for his good-will.
He listened to his father in silence, and attempted
not any defence, which confirmed her in fearing, that the
inquietude of his mind, on Isabella's account, might, by
keeping him long sleepless, have been the real cause of
his rising late.--; It was the first time of her being decidedly
in his company, and she had hoped to be now able to
form her opinion of him; but she scarcely heard his voice
while his father remained in the room; and even afterwards,
so much were his spirits affected, she could
distinguish nothing but these words, in a whisper to
Eleanor,
"How glad I shall be when you are all off."
The bustle of going was not pleasant.--; The clock struck
ten while the trunks were carrying down, and the General
had fixed to be out of Milsom-street by that hour. His
great coat, instead of being brought for him to put on
directly, was spread out in the curricle in which he was
to accompany his son. The middle seat of the chaise
was not drawn out, though there were three people to go
in it, and his daughter's maid had so crowded it with
parcels, that Miss Morland would not have room to sit;
and, so much was he influenced by this apprehension
when he handed her in, that she had some difficulty in
saving her own new writing-desk from being thrown out
into the street.--; At last, however, the door was closed
upon the three females, and they set off at the sober pace
in which the handsome, highly-fed four horses of a gentleman
usually perform a journey of thirty miles: such was
the distance of Northanger from Bath, to be now divided
into two equal stages. Catherine's spirits revived as they
drove from the door; for with Miss Tilney she felt no
restraint; and, with the interest of a road entirely new
156
to her, of an abbey before, and a curricle behind, she
caught the last view of Bath without any regret, and
met with every mile-stone before she expected it. The
tediousness of a two hours' bait at Petty-France, in which
there was nothing to be done but to eat without being
hungry, and loiter about without any thing to see, next
followed --; and her admiration of the style in which they
travelled, of the fashionable chaise-and-four --; postilions
handsomely liveried, rising so regularly in their stirrups,
and numerous out-riders properly mounted, sunk a little
under this consequent inconvenience. Had their party
been perfectly agreeable, the delay would have been
nothing; but General Tilney, though so charming a man,
seemed always a check upon his children's spirits, and
scarcely any thing was said but by himself; the observation
of which, with his discontent at whatever the inn
afforded, and his angry impatience at the waiters, made
Catherine grow every moment more in awe of him, and
appeared to lengthen the two hours into four.--; At last,
however, the order of release was given; and much was
Catherine then surprized by the General's proposal of her
taking his place in his son's curricle for the rest of the
journey:--;
"the day was fine, and he was anxious for her
seeing as much of the country as possible."
The remembrance of Mr. Allen's opinion, respecting
young men's open carriages, made her blush at the mention
of such a plan, and her first thought was to decline
it; but her second was of greater deference for General Tilney's
judgment;
he could not propose any thing
improper for her;
and, in the course of a few minutes,
she found herself with Henry in the curricle, as happy
a being as ever existed. A very short trial convinced
her that
a curricle was the prettiest equipage in the world;
the chaise-and-four wheeled off with some grandeur, to be
sure, but it was a heavy and troublesome business, and
she could not easily forget its having stopped two hours
at Petty-France. Half the time would have been enough
for the curricle, and so nimbly were the light horses
157
disposed to move, that, had not the General chosen to
have his own carriage lead the way, they could have
passed it with ease in half a minute. But the merit of
the curricle did not all belong to the horses;--; Henry
drove so well,--; so quietly --; without making any disturbance,
without parading to her, or swearing at them; so
different from the only gentleman-coachman whom it
was in her power to compare him with!--; And then his
hat sat so well, and the innumerable capes of his great coat
looked so becomingly important!--; To be driven by
him, next to being dancing with him, was certainly the
greatest happiness in the world.
In addition to every
other delight, she had now that of listening to her own
praise; of being thanked at least, on his sister's account,
for her kindness in thus becoming her visitor; of hearing
it ranked as real friendship, and described as creating
real gratitude.
His sister,
he said,
was uncomfortably
circumstanced --; she had no female companion --; and, in
the frequent absence of her father, was sometimes without
any companion at all.
"But how can that be?"
said Catherine,
"are not
you with her?"
"Northanger is not more than half my home; I have
an establishment at my own house in Woodston, which is
nearly twenty miles from my father's, and some of my
time is necessarily spent there."
"How sorry you must be for that!"
"I am always sorry to leave Eleanor."
"Yes; but besides your affection for her, you must
be so fond of the abbey!--; After being used to such
a home as the abbey, an ordinary parsonage-house must
be very disagreeable."
He smiled, and said,
"You have formed a very favourable
idea of the abbey."
"To be sure I have. Is not it a fine old place, just like
what one reads about?"
"And are you prepared to encounter all the horrors
that a building such as ""what one reads about"" may
158
produce?--; Have you a stout heart?--; Nerves fit for
sliding pannels and tapestry?"
"Oh! yes --; I do not think I should be easily frightened,
because there would be so many people in the house --;
and besides, it has never been uninhabited and left
deserted for years, and then the family come back to
it unawares, without giving any notice, as generally
happens."
"No, certainly.--; We shall not have to explore our way
into a hall dimly lighted by the expiring embers of a wood
fire --; nor be obliged to spread our beds on the floor of
a room without windows, doors, or furniture. But you
must be aware that when a young lady is (by whatever
means) introduced into a dwelling of this kind, she is
always lodged apart from the rest of the family. While
they snugly repair to their own end of the house, she is
formally conducted by Dorothy the ancient housekeeper
up a different staircase, and along many gloomy passages,
into an apartment never used since some cousin or kin
died in it about twenty years before. Can you stand such
a ceremony as this? Will not your mind misgive you,
when you find yourself in this gloomy chamber --; too lofty
and extensive for you, with only the feeble rays of a single
lamp to take in its size --; its walls hung with tapestry
exhibiting figures as large as life, and the bed, of dark
green stuff or purple velvet, presenting even a funereal
appearance. Will not your heart sink within you?"
"Oh! but this will not happen to me, I am sure."
"How fearfully will you examine the furniture of your
apartment!--; And what will you discern?--; Not tables,
toilettes, wardrobes, or drawers, but on one side perhaps
the remains of a broken lute, on the other a ponderous
chest which no efforts can open, and over the fire-place
the portrait of some handsome warrior, whose features
will so incomprehensibly strike you, that you will not be
able to withdraw your eyes from it. Dorothy meanwhile,
no less struck by your appearance, gazes on you in great
agitation, and drops a few unintelligible hints. To raise
159
your spirits, moreover, she gives you reason to suppose
that the part of the abbey you inhabit is undoubtedly
haunted, and informs you that you will not have a single
domestic within call. With this parting cordial she
curtseys off --; you listen to the sound of her receding
footsteps as long as the last echo can reach you --; and
when, with fainting spirits, you attempt to fasten your door,
you discover, with increased alarm, that it has no lock."
"Oh! Mr. Tilney, how frightful!--; This is just like a
book!--; But it cannot really happen to me. I am sure your
housekeeper is not really Dorothy.--; Well, what then?"
"Nothing further to alarm perhaps may occur the first
night. After surmounting your unconquerable horror of
the bed, you will retire to rest, and get a few hours'
unquiet slumber. But on the second, or at farthest the
third night after your arrival, you will probably have
a violent storm. Peals of thunder so loud as to seem to
shake the edifice to its foundation will roll round the
neighbouring mountains --; and during the frightful gusts
of wind which accompany it, you will probably think you
discern (for your lamp is not extinguished) one part of
the hanging more violently agitated than the rest. Unable
of course to repress your curiosity in so favourable
a moment for indulging it, you will instantly arise, and
throwing your dressing-gown around you, proceed to
examine this mystery. After a very short search, you
will discover a division in the tapestry so artfully constructed
as to defy the minutest inspection, and on
opening it, a door will immediately appear --; which door
being only secured by massy bars and a padlock, you will,
after a few efforts, succeed in opening,--; and, with your
lamp in your hand, will pass through it into a small
vaulted room."
"No, indeed; I should be too much frightened to do
any such thing."
"What! not when Dorothy has given you to understand
that there is a secret subterraneous communication
between your apartment and the chapel of St. Anthony,
160
scarcely two miles off --; Could you shrink from so simple
an adventure? No, no, you will proceed into this small
vaulted room, and through this into several others,
without perceiving any thing very remarkable in either.
In one perhaps there may be a dagger, in another a few
drops of blood, and in a third the remains of some instrument
of torture; but there being nothing in all this out
of the common way, and your lamp being nearly exhausted,
you will return towards your own apartment. In repassing
through the small vaulted room, however, your eyes
will be attracted towards a large, old-fashioned cabinet of
ebony and gold, which, though narrowly examining the
furniture before, you had passed unnoticed. Impelled by
an irresistible presentiment, you will eagerly advance to
it, unlock its folding doors, and search into every drawer;
--; but for some time without discovering any thing of
importance --; perhaps nothing but a considerable hoard
of diamonds. At last, however, by touching a secret
spring, an inner compartment will open --; a roll of paper
appears:--; you seize it --; it contains many sheets of manuscript
--; you hasten with the precious treasure into your
own chamber, but scarcely have you been able to decipher
""Oh! thou --; whomsoever thou mayst be, into whose hands
these memoirs of the wretched Matilda may fall"" --; when
your lamp suddenly expires in the socket, and leaves you
in total darkness."
"Oh! no, no --; do not say so. Well, go on."
But Henry was too much amused by the interest he
had raised, to be able to carry it farther; he could no
longer command solemnity either of subject or voice, and
was obliged to entreat her to use her own fancy in the
perusal of Matilda's woes. Catherine, recollecting herself,
grew ashamed of her eagerness, and began earnestly to
assure him that her attention had been fixed without the
smallest apprehension of really meeting with what he
related.
"Miss Tilney, she was sure, would never put
her into such a chamber as he had described!--; She was
not at all afraid."
161
As they drew near the end of their journey, her impatience
for a sight of the abbey --; for some time suspended
by his conversation on subjects very different --; returned
in full force, and every bend in the road was expected
with solemn awe to afford a glimpse of its massy walls of
grey stone, rising amidst a grove of ancient oaks, with
the last beams of the sun playing in beautiful splendour
on its high Gothic windows. But so low did the building
stand, that she found herself passing through the great
gates of the lodge into the very grounds of Northanger,
without having discerned even an antique chimney.
She knew not that she had any right to be surprized,
but there was a something in this mode of approach
which she certainly had not expected. To pass between
lodges of a modern appearance, to find herself with such
ease in the very precincts of the abbey, and driven so
rapidly along a smooth, level road of fine gravel, without
obstacle, alarm or solemnity of any kind, struck her as
odd and inconsistent. She was not long at leisure however
for such considerations. A sudden scud of rain
driving full in her face, made it impossible for her to
observe any thing further, and fixed all her thoughts on
the welfare of her new straw bonnet:--; and she was
actually under the Abbey walls, was springing, with
Henry's assistance, from the carriage, was beneath the
shelter of the old porch, and had even passed on to the
hall, where her friend and the General were waiting to
welcome her, without feeling one aweful foreboding of
future misery to herself, or one moment's suspicion of
any past scenes of horror being acted within the solemn
edifice. The breeze had not seemed to waft the sighs of
the murdered to her; it had wafted nothing worse than
a thick mizzling rain; and having given a good shake to
her habit, she was ready to be shewn into the common
drawing-room, and capable of considering where she was.
An abbey!--; yes, it was delightful to be really in an
abbey!--;
but she doubted, as she looked round the room,
whether any thing within her observation, would have
162
given her the consciousness. The furniture was in all the
profusion and elegance of modern taste. The fire-place,
where she had expected the ample width and ponderous
carving of former times, was contracted to a Rumford,
with slabs of plain though handsome marble, and ornaments
over it of the prettiest English china. The windows,
to which she looked with peculiar dependence, from
having heard the General talk of his preserving them in
their Gothic form with reverential care, were yet less what
her fancy had portrayed.
To be sure, the pointed arch
was preserved --; the form of them was Gothic --; they might
be even casements --; but every pane was so large, so clear, so
light!
To an imagination which had hoped for the smallest
divisions, and the heaviest stone-work, for painted glass,
dirt and cobwebs, the difference was very distressing.
The General, perceiving how her eye was employed,
began to talk of the smallness of the room and simplicity
of the furniture, where every thing being for daily use,
pretended only to comfort, &c., flattering himself however
that there were some apartments in the Abbey not
unworthy her notice --; and was proceeding to mention the
costly gilding of one in particular, when taking out his
watch, he stopped short to pronounce it with surprize
within twenty minutes of five! This seemed the word of
separation, and Catherine found herself hurried away by
Miss Tilney in such a manner as convinced her that the
strictest punctuality to the family hours would be expected
at Northanger.
Returning through the large and lofty hall, they
ascended a broad staircase of shining oak, which, after
many flights and many landing-places, brought them
upon a long wide gallery. On one side it had a range of
doors, and it was lighted on the other by windows which
Catherine had only time to discover looked into a quadrangle,
before Miss Tilney led the way into a chamber,
and scarcely staying to hope she would find it comfortable,
left her with an anxious entreaty that she would make
as little alteration as possible in her dress.
Chapter 2.6
163
A moment's glance was enough to satisfy Catherine
that her apartment was very unlike the one whichHenry
had endeavoured to alarm her by the description of.--; It
was by no means unreasonably large, and contained
neither tapestry nor velvet.--; The walls were papered,
the floor was carpeted; the windows were neither less
perfect, nor more dim than those of the drawing-room
below; the furniture, though not of the latest fashion,
was handsome and comfortable, and the air of the room
altogether far from uncheerful. Her heart instantaneously
at ease on this point, she resolved to lose no time
in particular examination of any thing, as she greatly
dreaded disobliging the General by any delay. Her habit
therefore was thrown off with all possible haste, and she
was preparing to unpin the linen package, which the
chaise-seat had conveyed for her immediate accommodation,
when her eye suddenly fell on a large high chest,
standing back in a deep recess on one side of the fire-place.
The sight of it made her start; and, forgetting
every thing else, she stood gazing on it in motionless
wonder, while these thoughts crossed her:--;
"This is strange indeed! I did not expect such a sight
as this!--; An immense heavy chest!--; What can it hold?--;
Why should it be placed here?--; Pushed back too, as if
meant to be out of sight!--; I will look into it --; cost me
what it may, I will look into it --; and directly too --; by
day-light.--; If I stay till evening my candle may go out."
She advanced and examined it closely: it was of cedar,
curiously inlaid with some darker wood, and raised, about
a foot from the ground, on a carved stand of the same.
The lock was silver, though tarnished from age; at each
end were the imperfect remains of handles also of silver,
broken perhaps prematurely by some strange violence;
164
and, on the centre of the lid, was a mysterious cypher,
in the same metal. Catherine bent over it intently, but
without being able to distinguish any thing with certainty.
She could not, in whatever direction she took it, believe
the last letter to be a T; and yet that it should be any thing
else in that house was a circumstance to raise no
common degree of astonishment. If not originally their's,
by what strange events could it have fallen into the
Tilney family?
Her fearful curiosity was every moment growing
greater; and seizing, with trembling hands, the hasp of
the lock, she resolved at all hazards to satisfy herself at
least as to its contents. With difficulty, for something
seemed to resist her efforts, she raised the lid a few inches;
but at that moment a sudden knocking at the door of the
room made her, starting, quit her hold, and the lid closed
with alarming violence. This ill-timed intruder was
Miss Tilney's maid, sent by her mistress to be of use to
Miss Morland; and though Catherine immediately dismissed
her, it recalled her to the sense of what she ought
to be doing, and forced her, in spite of her anxious desire
to penetrate this mystery, to proceed in her dressing
without further delay. Her progress was not quick, for
her thoughts and her eyes were still bent on the object
so well calculated to interest and alarm; and though
she dared not waste a moment upon a second attempt,
she could not remain many paces from the chest. At
length, however, having slipped one arm into her gown,
her toilette seemed so nearly finished, that the impatience
of her curiosity might safely be indulged. One moment
surely might be spared; and, so desperate should be the
exertion of her strength, that, unless secured by supernatural
means, the lid in one moment should be thrown
back. With this spirit she sprang forward, and her
confidence did not deceive her. Her resolute effort threw
back the lid, and gave to her astonished eyes the view
of a white cotton counterpane, properly folded, reposing
at one end of the chest in undisputed possession!
165
She was gazing on it with the first blush of surprize,
when Miss Tilney, anxious for her friend's being ready,
entered the room, and to the rising shame of having
harboured for some minutes an absurd expectation, was
then added the shame of being caught in so idle a search.
"That is a curious old chest, is not it?"
said Miss Tilney,
as Catherine hastily closed it and turned away to
the glass.
"It is impossible to say how many generations
it has been here. How it came to be first put in this room
I know not, but I have not had it moved, because I thought
it might sometimes be of use in holding hats and bonnets.
The worst of it is that its weight makes it difficult to
open. In that corner, however, it is at least out of the
way."
Catherine had no leisure for speech, being at once
blushing, tying her gown, and forming wise resolutions
with the most violent dispatch. Miss Tilney gently
hinted her fear of being late; and in half a minute they
ran down stairs together, in an alarm not wholly unfounded,
for General Tilney was pacing the drawing-room,
his watch in his hand, and having, on the very instant of
their entering, pulled the bell with violence, ordered
"Dinner to be on table directly!"
Catherine trembled at the emphasis with which he
spoke, and sat pale and breathless, in a most humble
mood, concerned for his children, and detesting old chests;
and the General recovering his politeness as he looked at
her, spent the rest of his time in scolding his daughter,
for so foolishly hurrying her fair friend, who was absolutely
out of breath from haste, when there was not the
least occasion for hurry in the world: but Catherine
could not at all get over the double distress of having
involved her friend in a lecture and been a great simpleton
herself, till they were happily seated at the dinner-table,
when the General's complacent smiles, and a good
appetite of her own, restored her to peace. The dining-parlour
was a noble room, suitable in its dimensions to
a much larger drawing-room than the one in common use,
166
and fitted up in a style of luxury and expense which was
almost lost on the unpractised eye of Catherine, who saw
little more than its spaciousness and the number of their
attendants. Of the former, she spoke aloud her admiration;
and the General, with a very gracious countenance,
acknowledged that it was by no means an ill-sized room;
and further confessed, that, though as careless on such
subjects as most people, he did look upon a tolerably
large eating-room as one of the necessaries of life; he
supposed, however,
"that she must have been used to
much better sized apartments at Mr. Allen's?"
"No, indeed,"
was Catherine's honest assurance;
"Mr. Allen's
dining-parlour was not more than half as large:"
and she had never seen so large a room as this in her life.
The General's good-humour increased.--;
Why, as he had
such rooms, he thought it would be simple not to make
use of them; but, upon his honour, he believed there
might be more comfort in rooms of only half their size.
Mr. Allen's house, he was sure, must be exactly of the
true size for rational happiness.
The evening passed without any further disturbance,
and, in the occasional absence of General Tilney, with
much positive cheerfulness. It was only in his presence
that Catherine felt the smallest fatigue from her journey;
and even then, even in moments of languor or restraint,
a sense of general happiness preponderated, and she could
think of her friends in Bath without one wish of being
with them.
The night was stormy; the wind had been rising at
intervals the whole afternoon; and by the time the party
broke up, it blew and rained violently. Catherine, as she
crossed the hall, listened to the tempest with sensations
of awe; and, when she heard it rage round a corner of
the ancient building and close with sudden fury a distant
door, felt for the first time that she was really in an
Abbey.--;
Yes, these were characteristic sounds;--; they
brought to her recollection a countless variety of dreadful
situations and horrid scenes, which such buildings had
167
witnessed, and such storms ushered in; and most heartily
did she rejoice in the happier circumstances attending her
entrance within walls so solemn!--; She had nothing to
dread from midnight assassins or drunken gallants.
Henry had certainly been only in jest in what he had
told her that morning. In a house so furnished, and so
guarded, she could have nothing to explore or to suffer;
and might go to her bedroom as securely as if it had been
her own chamber at Fullerton.
Thus wisely fortifying
her mind, as she proceeded up stairs, she was enabled,
especially on perceiving that Miss Tilney slept only two
doors from her, to enter her room with a tolerably stout
heart; and her spirits were immediately assisted by the
cheerful blaze of a wood fire.
"How much better is this,"
said she, as she walked to the fender--;
"how much better
to find a fire ready lit, than to have to wait shivering in
the cold till all the family are in bed, as so many poor
girls have been obliged to do, and then to have a faithful
old servant frightening one by coming in with a faggot!
How glad I am that Northanger is what it is! If it had
been like some other places, I do not know that, in such
a night as this, I could have answered for my courage:--;
but now, to be sure, there is nothing to alarm one."
She looked round the room. The window curtains
seemed in motion. It could be nothing but the violence
of the wind penetrating through the divisions of the
shutters; and she stept boldly forward, carelessly
humming a tune, to assure herself of its being so, peeped
courageously behind each curtain, saw nothing on either
low window seat to scare her, and on placing a hand
against the shutter, felt the strongest conviction of the
wind's force. A glance at the old chest, as she turned
away from this examination, was not without its use;
she scorned the causeless fears of an idle fancy, and began
with a most happy indifference to prepare herself for bed.
"She should take her time; she should not hurry herself;
she did not care if she were the last person up in the
house. But she would not make up her fire; that would
168
seem cowardly, as if she wished for the protection of light
after she were in bed."
The fire therefore died away, and
Catherine, having spent the best part of an hour in her
arrangements, was beginning to think of stepping into
bed, when on giving a parting glance round the room,
she was struck by the appearance of a high, old-fashioned
black cabinet, which, though in a situation conspicuous
enough, had never caught her notice before. Henry's
words, his description of the ebony cabinet which was to
escape her observation at first, immediately rushed across
her;
and though there could be nothing really in it, there
was something whimsical, it was certainly a very remarkable
coincidence!
She took her candle and looked closely
at the cabinet.
It was not absolutely ebony and gold;
but it was Japan, black and yellow Japan of the handsomest
kind; and as she held her candle, the yellow had
very much the effect of gold.
The key was in the door,
and she had a strange fancy to look into it;
not however
with the smallest expectation of finding any thing, but
it was so very odd, after whatHenry had said. In short,
she could not sleep till she had examined it.
So, placing
the candle with great caution on a chair, she seized the
key with a very tremulous hand and tried to turn it;
but it resisted her utmost strength. Alarmed, but not
discouraged, she tried it another way; a bolt flew, and
she believed herself successful;
but how strangely
mysterious!--;
the door was still immoveable.
She paused
a moment in breathless wonder. The wind roared down
the chimney, the rain beat in torrents against the windows,
and every thing seemed to speak the awfulness of her
situation.
To retire to bed, however, unsatisfied on such
a point, would be vain, since sleep must be impossible
with the consciousness of a cabinet so mysteriously closed
in her immediate vicinity.
Again therefore she applied
herself to the key, and after moving it in every possible
way for some instants with the determined celerity of
hope's last effort, the door suddenly yielded to her hand:
her heart leaped with exultation at such a victory, and
169
having thrown open each folding door, the second being
secured only by bolts of less wonderful construction than
the lock, though in that her eye could not discern any thing
unusual, a double range of small drawers appeared
in view, with some larger drawers above and below them;
and in the centre, a small door, closed also with a lock
and key, secured in all probability a cavity of importance.
Catherine's heart beat quick, but her courage did not
fail her. With a cheek flushed by hope, and an eye
straining with curiosity, her fingers grasped the handle
of a drawer and drew it forth. It was entirely empty.
With less alarm and greater eagerness she seized a second,
a third, a fourth; each was equally empty. Not one
was left unsearched, and in not one was any thing found.
Well read in the art of concealing a treasure, the possibility
of false linings to the drawers did not escape her,
and she felt round each with anxious acuteness in vain.
The place in the middle alone remained now unexplored;
and though she had
"never from the first had the smallest
idea of finding any thing in any part of the cabinet, and
was not in the least disappointed at her ill success thus
far, it would be foolish not to examine it thoroughly
while she was about it."
It was some time however
before she could unfasten the door, the same difficulty
occurring in the management of this inner lock as of the
outer; but at length it did open; and not vain, as
hitherto, was her search; her quick eyes directly fell on
a roll of paper pushed back into the further part of the
cavity, apparently for concealment, and her feelings at
that moment were indescribable. Her heart fluttered,
her knees trembled, and her cheeks grew pale. She
seized, with an unsteady hand, the precious manuscript,
for half a glance sufficed to ascertain written characters;
and while she acknowledged with awful sensations this
striking exemplification of whatHenry had foretold,
resolved instantly to peruse every line before she attempted
to rest.
The dimness of the light her candle emitted made her
170
turn to it with alarm; but there was no danger of its
sudden extinction, it had yet some hours to burn; and
that she might not have any greater difficulty in distinguishing
the writing than what its ancient date might
occasion, she hastily snuffed it. Alas! it was snuffed
and extinguished in one. A lamp could not have expired
with more awful effect. Catherine, for a few moments,
was motionless with horror. It was done completely;
not a remnant of light in the wick could give hope to
the rekindling breath. Darkness impenetrable and immoveable
filled the room. A violent gust of wind, rising
with sudden fury, added fresh horror to the moment.
Catherine trembled from head to foot. In the pause
which succeeded, a sound like receding footsteps and the
closing of a distant door struck on her affrighted ear.
Human nature could support no more. A cold sweat
stood on her forehead, the manuscript fell from her hand,
and groping her way to the bed, she jumped hastily in,
and sought some suspension of agony by creeping far
underneath the clothes. To close her eyes in sleep that
night, she felt must be entirely out of the question.
With a curiosity so justly awakened, and feelings in every
way so agitated, repose must be absolutely impossible.
The storm too abroad so dreadful!--;
She had not been
used to feel alarm from wind, but now every blast seemed
fraught with awful intelligence.
The manuscript so
wonderfully found, so wonderfully accomplishing the
morning's prediction, how was it to be accounted for?--;
What could it contain?--; to whom could it relate?--; by
what means could it have been so long concealed?--; and
how singularly strange that it should fall to her lot to
discover it! Till she had made herself mistress of its
contents, however, she could have neither repose nor
comfort; and with the sun's first rays she was determined
to peruse it. But many were the tedious hours which
must yet intervene.
She shuddered, tossed about in her
bed, and envied every quiet sleeper. The storm still
raged, and various were the noises, more terrific even
171
than the wind, which struck at intervals on her startled
ear. The very curtains of her bed seemed at one moment
in motion, and at another the lock of her door was agitated,
as if by the attempt of somebody to enter. Hollow
murmurs seemed to creep along the gallery, and more
than once her blood was chilled by the sound of distant
moans. Hour after hour passed away, and the wearied
Catherine had heard three proclaimed by all the clocks
in the house, before the tempest subsided, or she unknowingly
fell fast asleep.
Chapter 2.7
172
The housemaid's folding back her window-shutters at
eight o'clock the next day, was the sound which first
roused Catherine; and she opened her eyes, wondering
that they could ever have been closed, on objects of
cheerfulness; her fire was already burning, and a bright
morning had succeeded the tempest of the night. Instantaneously
with the consciousness of existence, returned
her recollection of the manuscript; and springing from
the bed in the very moment of the maid's going away,
she eagerly collected every scattered sheet which had
burst from the roll on its falling to the ground, and flew
back to enjoy the luxury of their perusal on her pillow.
She now plainly saw that she must not expect a manuscript
of equal length with the generality of what she had
shuddered over in books, for the roll, seeming to consist
entirely of small disjointed sheets, was altogether but of
trifling size, and much less than she had supposed it to
be at first.
Her greedy eye glanced rapidly over a page. She
started at its import.
Could it be possible, or did not her
senses play her false?--; An inventory of linen, in coarse
and modern characters, seemed all that was before her!
If the evidence of sight might be trusted, she held a
washing-bill in her hand.
She seized another sheet, and
saw the same articles with little variation;
a third,
a fourth, and a fifth presented nothing new. Shirts,
stockings, cravats and waistcoats faced her in each.
Two others, penned by the same hand, marked an expenditure
scarcely more interesting, in letters, hair-powder,
shoe-string and breeches-ball. And the larger sheet,
which had inclosed the rest, seemed by its first cramp
line, "To poultice chesnut mare,"--; a farrier's bill!
Such
was the collection of papers, (left perhaps, as she could
173
then suppose, by the negligence of a servant in the place
whence she had taken them,) which had filled her with
expectation and alarm, and robbed her of half her night's
rest! She felt humbled to the dust.
Could not the
adventure of the chest have taught her wisdom?
A corner
of it catching her eye as she lay, seemed to rise up in
judgment against her.
Nothing could now be clearer
than the absurdity of her recent fancies. To suppose
that a manuscript of many generations back could have
remained undiscovered in a room such as that, so modern,
so habitable!--; or that she should be the first to possess
the skill of unlocking a cabinet, the key of which was
open to all!
How could she have so imposed on herself?--; Heaven
forbid that Henry Tilney should ever know her folly!
And it was in a great measure his own doing, for had
not the cabinet appeared so exactly to agree with his
description of her adventures, she should never have felt
the smallest curiosity about it.
This was the only comfort
that occurred. Impatient to get rid of those hateful
evidences of her folly, those detestable papers then
scattered over the bed, she rose directly, and folding them
up as nearly as possible in the same shape as before,
returned them to the same spot within the cabinet, with
a very hearty wish that no untoward accident might ever
bring them forward again, to disgrace her even with
herself.
Why the locks should have been so difficult to open
however, was still something remarkable, for she could
now manage them with perfect ease. In this there was
surely something mysterious,
and she indulged in the
flattering suggestion for half a minute, till the possibility
of the door's having been at first unlocked, and of being
herself its fastener, darted into her head, and cost her
another blush.
She got away as soon as she could from a room in which
her conduct produced such unpleasant reflections, and
found her way with all speed to the breakfast-parlour,
174
as it had been pointed out to her by Miss Tilney the
evening before. Henry was alone in it; and his immediate
hope of her having been undisturbed by the tempest,
with an arch reference to the character of the building
they inhabited, was rather distressing. For the world
would she not have her weakness suspected; and yet,
unequal to an absolute falsehood, was constrained to
acknowledge that the wind had kept her awake a little.
"But we have a charming morning after it,"
she added,
desiring to get rid of the subject;
"and storms and
sleeplessness are nothing when they are over. What
beautiful hyacinths!--; I have just learnt to love a hyacinth."
"And how might you learn?--; By accident or argument?"
"Your sister taught me; I cannot tell how. Mrs. Allen
used to take pains, year after year, to make me like
them; but I never could, till I saw them the other day
in Milsom-street; I am naturally indifferent about
flowers."
"But now you love a hyacinth. So much the better.
You have gained a new source of enjoyment, and it is
well to have as many holds upon happiness as possible.
Besides, a taste for flowers is always desirable in your sex,
as a means of getting you out of doors, and tempting you
to more frequent exercise than you would otherwise
take. And though the love of a hyacinth may be rather
domestic, who can tell, the sentiment once raised, but you
may in time come to love a rose?"
"But I do not want any such pursuit to get me out of
doors. The pleasure of walking and breathing fresh air
is enough for me, and in fine weather I am out more than
half my time.--; Mamma says, I am never within."
"At any rate, however, I am pleased that you have
learnt to love a hyacinth. The mere habit of learning to
love is the thing; and a teachableness of disposition in
a young lady is a great blessing.--; Has my sister a pleasant
mode of instruction?"
175
Catherine was saved the embarrassment of attempting
an answer, by the entrance of the General, whose smiling
compliments announced a happy state of mind, but
whose gentle hint of sympathetic early rising did not
advance her composure.
The elegance of the breakfast set forced itself on
Catherine's notice when they were seated at table; and,
luckily, it had been the General's choice.
He was
enchanted by her approbation of his taste, confessed it
to be neat and simple, thought it right to encourage the
manufacture of his country; and for his part, to his
uncritical palate, the tea was as well flavoured from the
clay of Staffordshire, as from that of Dresden or Se--;ve.
But this was quite an old set, purchased two years ago.
The manufacture was much improved since that time;
he had seen some beautiful specimens when last in town,
and had he not been perfectly without vanity of that kind,
might have been tempted to order a new set. He trusted,
however, that an opportunity might ere long occur of
selecting one --; though not for himself.
Catherine was
probably the only one of the party who did not understand
him.
Shortly after breakfast Henry left them for Woodston,
where business required and would keep him two or three
days. They all attended in the hall to see him mount
his horse, and immediately on re-entering the breakfast room,
Catherine walked to the window in the hope of
catching another glimpse of his figure.
"This is a somewhat
heavy call upon your brother's fortitude,"
observed
the General to Eleanor.
"Woodston will make but
a sombre appearance to-day."
"Is it a pretty place?"
asked Catherine.
"What say you, Eleanor?--; speak your opinion, for
ladies can best tell the taste of ladies in regard to places
as well as men. I think it would be acknowledged by the
most impartial eye to have many recommendations.
The house stands among fine meadows facing the south-east,
with an excellent kitchen-garden in the same aspect;
176
the walls surrounding which I built and stocked myself
about ten years ago, for the benefit of my son. It is
a family living, Miss Morland; and the property in the
place being chiefly my own, you may believe I take care
that it shall not be a bad one. Did Henry's income
depend solely on this living, he would not be ill provided
for. Perhaps it may seem odd, that with only two
younger children, I should think any profession necessary
for him; and certainly there are moments when we could
all wish him disengaged from every tie of business. But
though I may not exactly make converts of you young
ladies, I am sure your father, Miss Morland, would agree
with me in thinking it expedient to give every young man
some employment. The money is nothing, it is not an
object, but employment is the thing. Even Frederick,
my eldest son, you see, who will perhaps inherit as considerable
a landed property as any private man in the
county, has his profession."
The imposing effect of this last argument was equal to
his wishes. The silence of the lady proved it to be
unanswerable.
Something had been said the evening before of her
being shewn over the house, and he now offered himself
as her conductor; and though Catherine had hoped to
explore it accompanied only by his daughter, it was
a proposal of too much happiness in itself, under any
circumstances, not to be gladly accepted; for she had
been already eighteen hours in the Abbey, and had seen
only a few of its rooms. The netting-box, just leisurely
drawn forth, was closed with joyful haste, and she was
ready to attend him in a moment.
"And when they had
gone over the house, he promised himself moreover the
pleasure of accompanying her into the shrubberies and
garden."
She curtsied her acquiescence.
"But perhaps
it might be more agreeable to her to make those her first
object. The weather was at present favourable, and at
this time of year the uncertainty was very great of its
continuing so.--; Which would she prefer? He was
177
equally at her service.--; Which did his daughter think
would most accord with her fair friend's wishes?--; But
he thought he could discern.--; Yes, he certainly read in
Miss Morland's eyes a judicious desire of making use of
the present smiling weather.--; But when did she judge
amiss?--; The Abbey would be always safe and dry.--; He
yielded implicitly, and would fetch his hat and attend
them in a moment."
He left the room, and Catherine,
with a disappointed, anxious face, began to speak of her
unwillingness that he should be taking them out of doors
against his own inclination, under a mistaken idea of
pleasing her; but she was stopt by Miss Tilney's saying,
with a little confusion,
"I believe it will be wisest to take the
morning while it is so fine; and do not be uneasy on my
father's account, he always walks out at this time of day."
Catherine did not exactly know how this was to be
understood.
Why was Miss Tilney embarrassed? Could
there be any unwillingness on the General's side to shew
her over the Abbey? The proposal was his own. And
was not it odd that he should always take his walk
so early? Neither her father nor Mr. Allen did so.
It was certainly very provoking. She was all impatience
to see the house, and had scarcely any curiosity about
the grounds. If Henry had been with them indeed!--;
but now she should not know what was picturesque when
she saw it.
Such were her thoughts, but she kept them
to herself, and put on her bonnet in patient discontent.
She was struck however, beyond her expectation, by
the grandeur of the Abbey, as she saw it for the first time
from the lawn. The whole building enclosed a large
court; and two sides of the quadrangle, rich in Gothic
ornaments, stood forward for admiration. The remainder
was shut off by knolls of old trees, or luxuriant plantations,
and the steep woody hills rising behind to give it
shelter, were beautiful even in the leafless month of
March. Catherine had seen nothing to compare with it;
and her feelings of delight were so strong, that without
waiting for any better authority, she boldly burst forth
178
in wonder and praise. The General listened with assenting
gratitude; and it seemed as if his own estimation of
Northanger had waited unfixed till that hour.
The kitchen-garden was to be next admired, and he
led the way to it across a small portion of the park.
The number of acres contained in this garden was such
as Catherine could not listen to without dismay, being
more than double the extent of all Mr. Allen's, as well as
her father's, including church-yard and orchard. The
walls seemed countless in number, endless in length;
a village of hot-houses seemed to arise among them, and
a whole parish to be at work within the inclosure. The
General was flattered by her looks of surprize, which told
him almost as plainly, as he soon forced her to tell him
in words, that she had never seen any gardens at all
equal to them before;--; and he then modestly owned that,
"without any ambition of that sort himself --; without
any solicitude about it,--; he did believe them to be
unrivalled in the kingdom. If he had a hobby-horse, it
was that. He loved a garden. Though careless enough
in most matters of eating, he loved good fruit --; or if he
did not, his friends and children did. There were great
vexations however attending such a garden as his. The
utmost care could not always secure the most valuable
fruits. The pinery had yielded only one hundred in the
last year. Mr. Allen, he supposed, must feel these
inconveniences as well as himself."
"No, not at all. Mr. Allen did not care about the
garden, and never went into it."
With a triumphant smile of self-satisfaction, the
General
wished he could do the same, for he never entered
his, without being vexed in some way or other, by its
falling short of his plan.
"How were Mr. Allen's succession-houses worked?"
describing the nature of his own as they entered them.
"Mr. Allen had only one small hot-house, whichMrs. Allen
had the use of for her plants in winter, and there
was a fire in it now and then."
179
"He is a happy man!"
said the General, with a look
of very happy contempt.
Having taken her into every division, and led her
under every wall, till she was heartily weary of seeing
and wondering, he suffered the girls at last to seize the
advantage of an outer door, and then expressing his wish
to examine the effect of some recent alterations about the
tea-house, proposed it as
no unpleasant extension of their
walk, if Miss Morland were not tired.
"But where are
you going, Eleanor?--; Why do you chuse that cold,
damp path to it? Miss Morland will get wet. Our best
way is across the park."
"This is so favourite a walk of mine,"
said Miss Tilney,
"that I always think it the best and nearest way. But
perhaps it may be damp."
It was a narrow winding path through a thick grove of
old Scotch firs; and Catherine, struck by its gloomy
aspect, and eager to enter it, could not, even by the
General's disapprobation, be kept from stepping forward.
He perceived her inclination, and having again urged the
plea of health in vain, was too polite to make further
opposition. He excused himself however from attending
them:--;
"The rays of the sun were not too cheerful for
him, and he would meet them by another course."
He
turned away; and Catherine was shocked to find how
much her spirits were relieved by the separation. The
shock however being less real than the relief, offered it no
injury; and she began to talk with easy gaiety of the
delightful melancholy which such a grove inspired.
"I am particularly fond of this spot,"
said her companion,
with a sigh.
"It was my mother's favourite
walk."
Catherine had never heard Mrs. Tilney mentioned in
the family before, and the interest excited by this tender
remembrance, shewed itself directly in her altered countenance,
and in the attentive pause with which she waited
for something more.
"I used to walk here so often with her!"
added Eleanor;
180
"though I never loved it then, as I have loved it since.
At that time indeed I used to wonder at her choice.
But her memory endears it now."
"And ought it not,"
reflected Catherine,
"to endear it
to her husband? Yet the General would not enter it."
Miss Tilney continuing silent, she ventured to say,
"Her
death must have been a great affliction!"
"A great and increasing one,"
replied the other, in
a low voice.
"I was only thirteen when it happened;
and though I felt my loss perhaps as strongly as one so
young could feel it, I did not, I could not then know what
a loss it was."
She stopped for a moment, and then
added, with great firmness,
"I have no sister, you know
--; and though Henry --; though my brothers are very
affectionate, and Henry is a great deal here, which I am
most thankful for, it is impossible for me not to be often
solitary."
"To be sure you must miss him very much."
"A mother would have been always present. A mother
would have been a constant friend; her influence would
have been beyond all other."
"Was she a very charming woman? Was she handsome?
Was there any picture of her in the Abbey?
And why had she been so partial to that grove? Was it
from dejection of spirits?"
--; were questions now eagerly
poured forth;--; the first three received a ready affirmative,
the two others were passed by; and Catherine's interest
in the deceased Mrs. Tilney augmented with every
question, whether answered or not. Of her unhappiness
in marriage, she felt persuaded.
The General certainly
had been an unkind husband. He did not love her walk:
--; could he therefore have loved her? And besides, handsome
as he was, there was a something in the turn of his
features which spoke his not having behaved well to her.
"Her picture, I suppose,"
blushing at the consummate
art of her own question,
"hangs in your father's room?"
"No;--; it was intended for the drawing-room; but my
father was dissatisfied with the painting, and for some
181
time it had no place. Soon after her death I obtained it
for my own, and hung it in my bed-chamber --; where
I shall be happy to shew it you;--; it is very like." --;
Here
was another proof. A portrait --; very like --; of a departed
wife, not valued by the husband!--; He must have been
dreadfully cruel to her!
Catherine attempted no longer to hide from herself the
nature of the feelings which, in spite of all his attentions,
he had previously excited; and what had been terror and
dislike before, was now absolute aversion. Yes, aversion!
His cruelty to such a charming woman made him odious
to her. She had often read of such characters; characters,
whichMr. Allen had been used to call unnatural and
overdrawn; but here was proof positive of the contrary.
She had just settled this point, when the end of the
path brought them directly upon the General; and in
spite of all her virtuous indignation, she found herself
again obliged to walk with him, listen to him, and even
to smile when he smiled. Being no longer able however
to receive pleasure from the surrounding objects, she soon
began to walk with lassitude; the General perceived it,
and with a concern for her health, which seemed to
reproach her for her opinion of him, was most urgent
for returning with his daughter to the house. He would
follow them in a quarter of an hour. Again they parted --;
but Eleanor was called back in half a minute to receive
a strict charge against taking her friend round the Abbey
till his return. This second instance of his anxiety to
delay what she so much wished for, struck Catherine as
very remarkable.
Chapter 2.8
182
An hour passed away before the General came in,
spent, on the part of his young guest, in no very favourable
consideration of his character.--;
"This lengthened absence,
these solitary rambles, did not speak a mind at ease, or
a conscience void of reproach."--;
At length he appeared;
and, whatever might have been the gloom of his meditations,
he could still smile with them. Miss Tilney, understanding
in part her friend's curiosity to see the house,
soon revived the subject; and her father being, contrary
to Catherine's expectations, unprovided with any pretence
for further delay, beyond that of stopping five minutes
to order refreshments to be in the room by their return,
was at last ready to escort them.
They set forward; and, with a grandeur of air, a dignified
step, which caught the eye, but could not shake the
doubts of the well-read Catherine, he led the way across
the hall, through the common drawing-room and one
useless anti-chamber, into a room magnificent both in size
and furniture --; the real drawing-room, used only with
company of consequence.--;
It was very noble --; very
grand --; very charming!--;
was all thatCatherine had to
say, for her indiscriminating eye scarcely discerned the
colour of the satin; and all minuteness of praise, all
praise that had much meaning, was supplied by the
General: the costliness or elegance of any room's fitting-up
could be nothing to her; she cared for no furniture of
a more modern date than the fifteenth century. When
the General had satisfied his own curiosity, in a close
examination of every well-known ornament, they proceeded
into the library, an apartment, in its way, of equal
magnificence, exhibiting a collection of books, on which
an humble man might have looked with pride.--; Catherine
heard, admired, and wondered with more genuine feeling
than before --; gathered all that she could from this store-house
183
of knowledge, by running over the titles of half
a shelf, and was ready to proceed. But suites of apartments
did not spring up with her wishes.--; Large as was
the building, she had already visited the greatest part;
though, on being told that, with the addition of the
kitchen, the six or seven rooms she had now seen surrounded
three sides of the court, she could scarcely
believe it, or overcome the suspicion of there being many
chambers secreted. It was some relief, however, that they
were to return to the rooms in common use, by passing
through a few of less importance, looking into the court,
which, with occasional passages, not wholly unintricate,
connected the different sides;--; and she was further
soothed in her progress, by being told, that she was
treading what had once been a cloister, having traces of
cells pointed out, and observing several doors, that were
neither opened nor explained to her;--; by finding herself
successively in a billiard-room, and in the General's
private apartment, without comprehending their connexion,
or being able to turn aright when she left them;
and lastly, by passing through a dark little room, owning
Henry's authority, and strewed with his litter of books,
guns, and great coats.
From the dining-room of which, though already seen,
and always to be seen at five o'clock, the General could
not forego the pleasure of pacing out the length, for the
more certain information of Miss Morland, as to what
she neither doubted nor cared for, they proceeded by
quick communication to the kitchen --; the ancient kitchen
of the convent, rich in the massy walls and smoke of
former days, and in the stoves and hot closets of the
present. The General's improving hand had not loitered
here: every modern invention to facilitate the labour of
the cooks, had been adopted within this, their spacious
theatre; and, when the genius of others had failed, his
own had often produced the perfection wanted. His
endowments of this spot alone might at any time have
placed him high among the benefactors of the convent.
184
With the walls of the kitchen ended all the antiquity
of the Abbey; the fourth side of the quadrangle having,
on account of its decaying state, been removed by the
General's father, and the present erected in its place.
All that was venerable ceased here. The new building
was not only new, but declared itself to be so; intended
only for offices, and enclosed behind by stable-yards, no
uniformity of architecture had been thought necessary.
Catherine could have raved at the hand which had swept
away what must have been beyond the value of all the
rest, for the purposes of mere domestic economy; and
would willingly have been spared the mortification of
a walk through scenes so fallen, had the General allowed
it;
but if he had a vanity, it was in the arrangement of
his offices; and as he was convinced, that, to a mind like
Miss Morland's, a view of the accommodations and comforts,
by which the labours of her inferiors were softened,
must always be gratifying, he should make no apology
for leading her on.
They took a slight survey of all;
and Catherine was impressed, beyond her expectation, by
their multiplicity and their convenience. The purposes
for which a few shapeless pantries and a comfortless
scullery were deemed sufficient at Fullerton, were here
carried on in appropriate divisions, commodious and
roomy. The number of servants continually appearing
did not strike her less than the number of their offices.
Wherever they went, some pattened girl stopped to
curtsey or some footman in dishabille sneaked off.
Yet
this was an Abbey!--; How inexpressibly different in these
domestic arrangements from such as she had read about
--; from abbeys and castles, in which, though certainly
larger than Northanger, all the dirty work of the house
was to be done by two pair of female hands at the utmost.
How they could get through it all, had often amazed
Mrs. Allen;
and, when Catherine saw what was necessary
here, she began to be amazed herself.
They returned to the hall, that the chief stair-case
might be ascended, and the beauty of its wood, and
185
ornaments of rich carving might be pointed out: having
gained the top, they turned in an opposite direction from
the gallery in which her room lay, and shortly entered
one on the same plan, but superior in length and breadth.
She was here shewn successively into three large bed-chambers,
with their dressing-rooms, most completely
and handsomely fitted up; every thing that money and
taste could do, to give comfort and elegance to apartments,
had been bestowed on these; and, being furnished
within the last five years, they were perfect in all that
would be generally pleasing, and wanting in all that could
give pleasure to Catherine. As they were surveying the
last, the General, after slightly naming a few of the
distinguished characters, by whom they had at times been
honoured, turned with a smiling countenance to Catherine
and
ventured to hope, that henceforward some of their
earliest tenants might be
"our friends from Fullerton."
She felt the unexpected compliment, and deeply regretted
the impossibility of thinking well of a man so kindly
disposed towards herself, and so full of civility to all her
family.
The gallery was terminated by folding doors, which
Miss Tilney, advancing, had thrown open, and passed
through, and seemed on the point of doing the same by
the first door to the left, in another long reach of gallery,
when the General, coming forwards, called her hastily,
and, as Catherine thought, rather angrily back, demanding
whither she were going?--; And what was there more to
be seen?--; Had not Miss Morland already seen all that
could be worth her notice?--; And did she not suppose
her friend might be glad of some refreshment after so
much exercise?
Miss Tilney drew back directly, and the
heavy doors were closed upon the mortified Catherine,
who, having seen, in a momentary glance beyond them,
a narrower passage, more numerous openings, and symptoms
of a winding stair-case, believed herself at last
within the reach of something worth her notice; and felt,
as she unwillingly paced back the gallery, that she would
186
rather be allowed to examine that end of the house, than
see all the finery of all the rest.--; The General's evident
desire of preventing such an examination was an additional
stimulant.
Something was certainly to be concealed;
her fancy, though it had trespassed lately once or
twice, could not mislead her here; and what that some thing
was, a short sentence of Miss Tilney's, as they
followed the General at some distance down stairs, seemed
to point out:--;
"I was going to take you into what was
my mother's room --; the room in which she died --;"
were all her words; but few as they were, they conveyed
pages of intelligence to Catherine.
It was no wonder that
the General should shrink from the sight of such objects
as that room must contain; a room in all probability
never entered by him since the dreadful scene had passed,
which released his suffering wife, and left him to the
stings of conscience.
She ventured, when next alone with Eleanor, to express
her wish of being permitted to see it, as well as all the
rest of that side of the house; and Eleanor promised to
attend her there, whenever they should have a convenient
hour. Catherine understood her:--;
the General must be
watched from home, before that room could be entered.
"It remains as it was, I suppose?"
said she, in a tone
of feeling.
"Yes, entirely."
"And how long ago may it be that your mother died?"
"She has been dead these nine years."
And nine
years, Catherine knew was a trifle of time, compared with
what generally elapsed after the death of an injured wife,
before her room was put to rights.
"You were with her, I suppose, to the last?"
"No,"
said Miss Tilney, sighing;
"I was unfortunately
from home.--; Her illness was sudden and short; and
before I arrived it was all over."
Catherine's blood ran cold with the horrid suggestions
which naturally sprang from these words.
Could it be
possible?--; Could Henry's father?--; And yet how many
187
were the examples to justify even the blackest suspicions!
--; And, when she saw him in the evening, while she worked
with her friend, slowly pacing the drawing-room for an
hour together in silent thoughtfulness, with downcast eyes
and contracted brow, she felt secure from all possibility
of wronging him. It was the air and attitude of a Montoni
What could more plainly speak the gloomy workings
of a mind not wholly dead to every sense of humanity,
in its fearful review of past scenes of guilt? Unhappy
man!--;
And the anxiousness of her spirits, directed her
eyes towards his figure so repeatedly, as to catch Miss Tilney's
notice.
"My father,"
she whispered,
"often
walks about the room in this way; it is nothing unusual."
"So much the worse!"
thought Catherine;
such
ill-timed exercise was of a piece with the strange unseasonableness
of his morning walks, and boded nothing
good.
After an evening, the little variety and seeming length
of which made her peculiarly sensible of Henry's importance
among them, she was heartily glad to be dismissed;
though it was a look from the General not designed for
her observation which sent his daughter to the bell.
When the butler would have lit his master's candle,
however, he was forbidden. The latter was not going to
retire.
"I have many pamphlets to finish,"
said he to
Catherine,
"before I can close my eyes; and perhaps
may be poring over the affairs of the nation for hours
after you are asleep. Can either of us be more meetly
employed? My eyes will be blinding for the good of
others; and yours preparing by rest for future mischief."
But neither the business alleged, nor the magnificent
compliment, could win Catherine from thinking, that
some very different object must occasion so serious
a delay of proper repose. To be kept up for hours, after
the family were in bed, by stupid pamphlets, was not
very likely. There must be some deeper cause: some thing
was to be done which could be done only while the
household slept; and the probability that Mrs. Tilney
188
yet lived, shut up for causes unknown, and receiving from
the pitiless hands of her husband a nightly supply of
coarse food, was the conclusion which necessarily followed.
Shocking as was the idea, it was at least better than
a death unfairly hastened, as, in the natural course of
things, she must ere long be released. The suddenness of
her reputed illness; the absence of her daughter, and
probably of her other children, at the time --; all favoured
the supposition of her imprisonment.--; Its origin --;
jealousy perhaps, or wanton cruelty --; was yet to be
unravelled.
In revolving these matters, while she undressed, it
suddenly struck her as not unlikely, that
she might that
morning have passed near the very spot of this unfortunate
woman's confinement --; might have been within
a few paces of the cell in which she languished out her
days; for what part of the Abbey could be more fitted
for the purpose than that which yet bore the traces of
monastic division? In the high-arched passage, paved
with stone, which already she had trodden with peculiar
awe, she well remembered the doors of which the General
had given no account. To what might not those doors
lead? In support of the plausibility of this conjecture,
it further occurred to her, that the forbidden gallery, in
which lay the apartments of the unfortunate Mrs. Tilney,
must be, as certainly as her memory could guide her,
exactly over this suspected range of cells, and the stair-case
by the side of those apartments of which she had caught
a transient glimpse, communicating by some secret means
with those cells, might well have favoured the barbarous
proceedings of her husband. Down that stair-case she
had perhaps been conveyed in a state of well-prepared
insensibility!
Catherine sometimes started at the boldness of her own
surmises, and sometimes hoped or feared that she had
gone too far;
but they were supported by such appearances
as made their dismissal impossible.
The side of the quadrangle, in which she supposed the
189
guilty scene to be acting, being, according to her belief,
just opposite her own, it struck her that, if judiciously
watched, some rays of light from the General's lamp
might glimmer through the lower windows, as he passed
to the prison of his wife; and, twice before she stepped
into bed, she stole gently from her room to the corresponding
window in the gallery, to see if it appeared;
but all abroad was dark, and it must yet be too early.
The various ascending noises convinced her that the
servants must still be up. Till midnight, she supposed
it would be in vain to watch; but then, when the clock
had struck twelve, and all was quiet, she would, if not
quite appalled by darkness, steal out and look once more.
The clock struck twelve --; and Catherine had been half
an hour asleep.
Chapter 2.9
190
The next day afforded no opportunity for the proposed
examination of the mysterious apartments. It was
Sunday, and the whole time between morning and afternoon
service was required by the General in exercise
abroad or eating cold meat at home; and great as was
Catherine's curiosity, her courage was not equal to a wish
of exploring them after dinner, either by the fading light
of the sky between six and seven o'clock, or by the yet
more partial though stronger illumination of a treacherous
lamp. The day was unmarked therefore by any thing
to interest her imagination beyond the sight of a very
elegant monument to the memory of Mrs. Tilney, which
immediately fronted the family pew. By that her eye
was instantly caught and long retained;
and the perusal
of the highly-strained epitaph, in which every virtue
was ascribed to her by the inconsolable husband, who
must have been in some way or other her destroyer,
affected her even to tears.
That the General, having erected such a monument,
should be able to face it, was not perhaps very strange,
and yet that he could sit so boldly collected within its
view, maintain so elevated an air, look so fearlessly
around, nay, that he should even enter the church,
seemed wonderful to Catherine. Not however that many
instances of beings equally hardened in guilt might not be
produced. She could remember dozens who had persevered
in every possible vice, going on from crime to
crime, murdering whomsoever they chose, without any
feeling of humanity or remorse; till a violent death or
a religious retirement closed their black career. The
erection of the monument itself could not in the smallest
degree affect her doubts of Mrs. Tilney's actual decease.
Were she even to descend into the family vault where
191
her ashes were supposed to slumber, were she to behold
the coffin in which they were said to be enclosed --; what
could it avail in such a case? Catherine had read too
much not to be perfectly aware of the ease with which
a waxen figure might be introduced, and a supposititious
funeral carried on.
The succeeding morning promised something better.
The General's early walk, ill-timed as it was in every
other view, was favourable here; and when she knew
him to be out of the house, she directly proposed to Miss Tilney
the accomplishment of her promise. Eleanor was
ready to oblige her; and Catherine reminding her as they
went of another promise, their first visit in consequence
was to the portrait in her bed-chamber. It presented
a very lovely woman, with a mild and pensive countenance,
justifying, so far, the expectations of its new
observer; but they were not in every respect answered,
for Catherine had depended upon meeting with features,
air, complexion that should be the very counterpart, the
very image, if not of Henry's, of Eleanor's;--; the only
portraits of which she had been in the habit of thinking,
bearing always an equal resemblance of mother and child.
A face once taken was taken for generations. But here
she was obliged to look and consider and study for
a likeness. She contemplated it, however, in spite of this
drawback, with much emotion; and, but for a yet
stronger interest, would have left it unwillingly.
Her agitation as they entered the great gallery was too
much for any endeavour at discourse; she could only
look at her companion. Eleanor's countenance was
dejected, yet sedate; and its composure spoke her
enured to all the gloomy objects to which they were
advancing. Again she passed through the folding-doors,
again her hand was upon the important lock, and Catherine,
hardly able to breathe, was turning to close the former
with fearful caution, when the figure, the dreaded figure
of the General himself at the further end of the gallery,
stood before her! The name of
"Eleanor"
at the same
192
moment, in his loudest tone, resounded through the
building, giving to his daughter the first intimation of his
presence, and to Catherine terror upon terror. An
attempt at concealment had been her first instinctive
movement on perceiving him, yet she could scarcely hope
to have escaped his eye; and when her friend, who with
an apologizing look darted hastily by her, had joined and
disappeared with him, she ran for safety to her own room,
and, locking herself in, believed that she should never
have courage to go down again. She remained there at
least an hour, in the greatest agitation, deeply commiserating
the state of her poor friend, and expecting a summons
herself from the angry General to attend him in his
own apartment. No summons however arrived; and at
last, on seeing a carriage drive up to the Abbey, she was
emboldened to descend and meet him under the protection
of visitors. The breakfast-room was gay with
company; and she was named to them by the General,
as the friend of his daughter, in a complimentary style,
which so well concealed his resentful ire, as to make her
feel secure at least of life for the present. And Eleanor,
with a command of countenance which did honour to her
concern for his character, taking an early occasion of
saying to her,
"My father only wanted me to answer
a note,"
she began to hope that she had either been
unseen by the General, or that from some consideration
of policy she should be allowed to suppose herself so.
Upon this trust she dared still to remain in his presence,
after the company left them, and nothing occurred to
disturb it.
In the course of this morning's reflections, she came to
a resolution of making her next attempt on the forbidden
door alone.
It would be much better in every respect that
Eleanor should know nothing of the matter. To involve
her in the danger of a second detection, to court her into
an apartment which must wring her heart, could not be
the office of a friend. The General's utmost anger could
not be to herself what it might be to a daughter; and,
193
besides, she thought the examination itself would be more
satisfactory if made without any companion. It would
be impossible to explain to Eleanor the suspicions, from
which the other had, in all likelihood, been hitherto
happily exempt; nor could she therefore, in her presence,
search for those proofs of the General's cruelty, which
however they might yet have escaped discovery, she felt
confident of somewhere drawing forth, in the shape of
some fragmented journal, continued to the last gasp.
Of the way to the apartment she was now perfectly
mistress; and as she wished to get it over before Henry's
return, who was expected on the morrow, there was no
time to be lost. The day was bright, her courage high;
at four o'clock, the sun was now two hours above the
horizon, and it would be only her retiring to dress half
an hour earlier than usual.
It was done; and Catherine found herself alone in the
gallery before the clocks had ceased to strike. It was no
time for thought; she hurried on, slipped with the least
possible noise through the folding doors, and without
stopping to look or breathe, rushed forward to the one in
question. The lock yielded to her hand, and, luckily,
with no sullen sound that could alarm a human being.
On tip-toe she entered; the room was before her; but it
was some minutes before she could advance another step.
She beheld what fixed her to the spot and agitated every
feature.--; She saw a large, well-proportioned apartment,
an handsome dimity bed, arranged as unoccupied with an
housemaid's care, a bright Bath stove, mahogany wardrobes
and neatly-painted chairs, on which the warm
beams of a western sun gaily poured through two sash
windows! Catherine had expected to have her feelings
worked, and worked they were. Astonishment and doubt
first seized them; and a shortly succeeding ray of common
sense added some bitter emotions of shame.
She could
not be mistaken as to the room; but how grossly mistaken
in every thing else!--; in Miss Tilney's meaning, in
her own calculation! This apartment, to which she had
194
given a date so ancient, a position so awful, proved to be
one end of what the General's father had built. There
were two other doors in the chamber, leading probably
into dressing-closets; but she had no inclination to open
either. Would the veil in whichMrs. Tilney had last
walked, or the volume in which she had last read, remain
to tell what nothing else was allowed to whisper? No:
whatever might have been the General's crimes, he had
certainly too much wit to let them sue for detection.
She was sick of exploring, and desired but to be safe in
her own room, with her own heart only privy to its folly;
and she was on the point of retreating as softly as she had
entered, when the sound of footsteps, she could hardly
tell where, made her pause and tremble.
To be found
there, even by a servant, would be unpleasant; but by
the General, (and he seemed always at hand when least
wanted,) much worse!--;
She listened --; the sound had
ceased; and resolving not to lose a moment, she passed
through and closed the door. At that instant a door
underneath was hastily opened; some one seemed with
swift steps to ascend the stairs, by the head of which she
had yet to pass before she could gain the gallery. She
had no power to move. With a feeling of terror not very
definable, she fixed her eyes on the staircase, and in a few
moments it gave Henry to her view.
"Mr. Tilney!"
she
exclaimed in a voice of more than common astonishment.
He looked astonished too.
"Good God!"
she continued,
not attending to his address,
"how came you
here?--; how came you up that staircase?"
"How came I up that staircase!"
he replied, greatly
surprized.
"Because it is my nearest way from the
stable-yard to my own chamber; and why should I not
come up it?"
Catherine recollected herself, blushed deeply, and could
say no more. He seemed to be looking in her countenance
for that explanation which her lips did not
afford. She moved on towards the gallery.
"And may
I not, in my turn,"
said he, as he pushed back the folding doors,
195
"ask how you came here?--; This passage is at
least as extraordinary a road from the breakfast-parlour
to your apartment, as that staircase can be from the
stables to mine."
"I have been,"
said Catherine, looking down,
"to see
your mother's room."
"My mother's room!--; Is there any thing extraordinary
to be seen there?"
"No, nothing at all.--; I thought you did not mean to
come back till to-morrow."
"I did not expect to be able to return sooner, when
I went away; but three hours ago I had the pleasure of
finding nothing to detain me.--; You look pale.--; I am
afraid I alarmed you by running so fast up those stairs.
Perhaps you did not know --; you were not aware of their
leading from the offices in common use?"
"No, I was not.--; You have had a very fine day for
your ride."
"Very;--; and does Eleanor leave you to find your way
into all the rooms in the house by yourself?"
"Oh! no; she shewed me over the greatest part on
Saturday --; and we were coming here to these rooms --;
but only --;
(dropping her voice) --;
your father was with us."
"And that prevented you;"
said Henry, earnestly
regarding her.--;
"Have you looked into all the rooms in
that passage?"
"No, I only wanted to see --; Is not it very late?
I must go and dress."
"It is only a quarter past four,
(shewing his watch)
and
you are not now in Bath. No theatre, no rooms to
prepare for. Half an hour at Northanger must be enough."
She could not contradict it, and therefore suffered herself
to be detained, though her dread of further questions
made her, for the first time in their acquaintance, wish to
leave him. They walked slowly up the gallery.
"Have
you had any letter from Bath since I saw you?"
"No, and I am very much surprized. Isabella promised
so faithfully to write directly."
196
"Promised so faithfully!--; A faithful promise!--; That
puzzles me.--; I have heard of a faithful performance.
But a faithful promise --; the fidelity of promising! It is
a power little worth knowing however, since it can deceive
and pain you. My mother's room is very commodious,
is it not? Large and cheerful-looking, and the dressing closets
so well disposed! It always strikes me as the most
comfortable apartment in the house, and I rather wonder
that Eleanor should not take it for her own. She sent you
to look at it, I suppose?"
"No."
"It has been your own doing entirely?"--;
Catherine
said nothing --; After a short silence, during which he had
closely observed her, he added,
"As there is nothing in
the room in itself to raise curiosity, this must have proceeded
from a sentiment of respect for my mother's
character, as described by Eleanor, which does honour
to her memory. The world, I believe, never saw a better
woman. But it is not often that virtue can boast an
interest such as this. The domestic, unpretending merits
of a person never known, do not often create that kind
of fervent, venerating tenderness which would prompt
a visit like yours. Eleanor, I suppose, has talked of her
a great deal?"
"Yes, a great deal. That is --; no, not much, but what
she did say, was very interesting. Her dying so suddenly,"
(slowly, and with hesitation it was spoken,)
"and you --;
none of you being at home --; and your father, I thought --;
perhaps had not been very fond of her."
"And from these circumstances,"
he replied, (his quick
eye fixed on her's,)
"you infer perhaps the probability of
some negligence --; some --;
(involuntarily she shook her
head)--;
or it may be --; of something still less pardonable."
She raised her eyes towards him more fully than she had
ever done before.
"My mother's illness,"
he continued,
"the seizure which ended in her death was sudden. The
malady itself, one from which she had often suffered,
a bilious fever --; its cause therefore constitutional. On the
197
third day, in short as soon as she could be prevailed on,
a physician attended her, a very respectable man, and one
in whom she had always placed great confidence. Upon
his opinion of her danger, two others were called in the
next day, and remained in almost constant attendance
for four-and-twenty hours. On the fifth day she died.
During the progress of her disorder, Frederick and I (we
were both at home) saw her repeatedly; and from our
own observation can bear witness to her having received
every possible attention which could spring from the
affection of those about her, or which her situation in
life could command. Poor Eleanor was absent, and at
such a distance as to return only to see her mother in her
coffin."
"But your father,"
said Catherine,
"was he afflicted?"
"For a time, greatly so. You have erred in supposing
him not attached to her. He loved her, I am persuaded,
as well as it was possible for him to --; We have not all,
you know, the same tenderness of disposition --; and I will
not pretend to say that while she lived, she might not
often have had much to bear, but though his temper
injured her, his judgment never did. His value of her
was sincere; and, if not permanently, he was truly
afflicted by her death."
"I am very glad of it,"
said Catherine,
"it would have
been very shocking!" --;
"If I understand you rightly, you had formed a surmise
of such horror as I have hardly words to --; DearMiss Morland,
consider the dreadful nature of the suspicions
you have entertained. What have you been judging
from? Remember the country and the age in which we
live. Remember that we are English, that we are
Christians. Consult your own understanding, your own
sense of the probable, your own observation of what is
passing around you --; Does our education prepare us for
such atrocities? Do our laws connive at them? Could
they be perpetrated without being known, in a country
like this, where social and literary intercourse is on such
198
a footing; where every man is surrounded by a neighbourhood
of voluntary spies, and where roads and newspapers
lay every thing open? Dearest Miss Morland,
what ideas have you been admitting?"
They had reached the end of the gallery; and with
tears of shame she ran off to her own room.
Chapter 2.10
199
The visions of romance were over. Catherine was
completely awakened. Henry's address, short as it had
been, had more thoroughly opened her eyes to the extravagance
of her late fancies than all their several disappointments
had done. Most grievously was she humbled.
Most bitterly did she cry.
It was not only with herself
that she was sunk --; but with Henry. Her folly, which
now seemed even criminal, was all exposed to him, and he
must despise her for ever. The liberty which her imagination
had dared to take with the character of his father,
could he ever forgive it? The absurdity of her curiosity
and her fears, could they ever be forgotten? She hated
herself more than she could express. He had --; she
thought he had, once or twice before this fatal morning,
shewn something like affection for her.--; But now --;
in
short, she made herself as miserable as possible for about
half an hour, went down when the clock struck five, with
a broken heart, and could scarcely given an intelligible
answer to Eleanor's inquiry, if she was well.
The formidable
Henry soon followed her into the room, and the only
difference in his behaviour to her, was that he paid her
rather more attention than usual. Catherine had never
wanted comfort more, and he looked as if he was aware of it.
The evening wore away with no abatement of this
soothing politeness; and her spirits were gradually raised
to a modest tranquillity. She did not learn either to
forget or defend the past; but she learned to hope that it
would never transpire farther, and that it might not cost
her Henry's entire regard. Her thoughts being still
chiefly fixed on what she had with such causeless terror
felt and done, nothing could shortly be clearer, than that
it had been all a voluntary, self-created delusion, each
trifling circumstance receiving importance from an
200
imagination resolved on alarm, and every thing forced to
bend to one purpose by a mind which, before she entered
the Abbey, had been craving to be frightened. She
remembered with what feelings she had prepared for a
knowledge of Northanger. She saw that the infatuation
had been created, the mischief settled long before her
quitting Bath, and it seemed as if the whole might be
traced to the influence of that sort of reading which she
had there indulged.
Charming as were all Mrs. Radcliffe's works, and
charming even as were the works of all her imitators, it
was not in them perhaps that human nature, at least in
the midland counties of England, was to be looked for.
Of the Alps and Pyrenees, with their pine forests and
their vices, they might give a faithful delineation; and
Italy, Switzerland, and the South of France, might be as
fruitful in horrors as they were there represented. Catherine
dared not doubt beyond her own country, and even
of that, if hard pressed, would have yielded the northern
and western extremities. But in the central part of
England there was surely some security for the existence
even of a wife not beloved, in the laws of the land, and the
manners of the age. Murder was not tolerated, servants
were not slaves, and neither poison nor sleeping potions
to be procured, like rhubarb, from every druggist. Among
the Alps and Pyrenees, perhaps, there were no mixed
characters. There, such as were not as spotless as an
angel, might have the dispositions of a fiend. But in
England it was not so; among the English, she believed,
in their hearts and habits, there was a general though
unequal mixture of good and bad. Upon this conviction,
she would not be surprized if even in Henry and Eleanor Tilney,
some slight imperfection might hereafter appear;
and upon this conviction she need not fear to acknowledge
some actual specks in the character of their father, who,
though cleared from the grossly injurious suspicions which
she must ever blush to have entertained, she did believe,
upon serious consideration, to be not perfectly amiable.
201
Her mind made up on these several points, and her
resolution formed, of always judging and acting in future
with the greatest good sense, she had nothing to do but
to forgive herself and be happier than ever; and the
lenient hand of time did much for her by insensible
gradations in the course of another day. Henry's
astonishing generosity and nobleness of conduct, in never
alluding in the slightest way to what had passed, was of
the greatest assistance to her; and sooner than she could
have supposed it possible in the beginning of her distress,
her spirits became absolutely comfortable, and capable, as
heretofore, of continual improvement by any thing he
said. There were still some subjects indeed, under which
she believed they must always tremble;--; the mention of
a chest or a cabinet, for instance --; and she did not love
the sight of japan in any shape: but even she could
allow, that an occasional memento of past folly, however
painful, might not be without use.
The anxieties of common life began soon to succeed to
the alarms of romance. Her desire of hearing from
Isabella grew every day greater. She was quite impatient
to know how the Bath world went on, and how the Rooms
were attended; and especially was she anxious to be
assured of Isabella's having matched some fine netting-cotton,
on which she had left her intent; and of her
continuing on the best terms with James. Her only
dependence for information of any kind was on Isabella.
James had protested against writing to her till his return
to Oxford; and Mrs. Allen had given her no hopes of
a letter till she had got back to Fullerton.--; But Isabella
had promised and promised again; and when she promised
a thing, she was so scrupulous in performing it!
this made it so particularly strange!
For nine successive mornings, Catherine wondered over
the repetition of a disappointment, which each morning
became more severe: but, on the tenth, when she entered
the breakfast-room, her first object was a letter, held out
by Henry's willing hand. She thanked him as heartily
202
as if he had written it himself.
"'Tis only from James,
however,"
as she looked at the direction. She opened
it; it was from Oxford; and to this purpose:--;
"Dear Catherine,
Though, God knows, with little inclination for
writing, I think it my duty to tell you, that every thing
is at an end between Miss Thorpe and me.--; I left her and
Bath yesterday, never to see either again. I shall not
enter into particulars, they would only pain you more.
You will soon hear enough from another quarter to know
where lies the blame; and I hope will acquit your brother
of every thing but the folly of too easily thinking his
affection returned. Thank God! I am undeceived in
time! But it is a heavy blow!--; After my father's consent
had been so kindly given --; but no more of this. She
has made me miserable for ever! Let me soon hear from
you, dearCatherine; you are my only friend; your love
I do build upon. I wish your visit at Northanger may
be over before Captain Tilney makes his engagement
known, or you will be uncomfortably circumstanced.--;
Poor Thorpe is in town: I dread the sight of him; his
honest heart would feel so much. I have written to him
and my father. Her duplicity hurts me more than all;
till the very last, if I reasoned with her, she declared
herself as much attached to me as ever, and laughed at
my fears. I am ashamed to think how long I bore with
it; but if ever man had reason to believe himself loved,
I was that man. I cannot understand even now what
she would be at, for there could be no need of my being
played off to make her secure of Tilney. We parted at
last by mutual consent --; happy for me had we never
met! I can never expect to know such another woman!
Dearest Catherine, beware how you give your heart.
Believe me,""
&c.
Catherine had not read three lines before her sudden
change of countenance, and short exclamations of sorrowing
wonder, declared her to be receiving unpleasant news;
203
and Henry, earnestly watching her through the whole
letter, saw plainly that it ended no better than it began.
He was prevented, however, from even looking his
surprize by his father's entrance. They went to breakfast
directly; but Catherine could hardly eat any thing.
Tears filled her eyes, and even ran down her cheeks as she
sat. The letter was one moment in her hand, then in her
lap, and then in her pocket; and she looked as if she
knew not what she did. The General, between his cocoa
and his newspaper, had luckily no leisure for noticing her;
but to the other two her distress was equally visible.
As soon as she dared leave the table she hurried away
to her own room; but the house-maids were busy in it,
and she was obliged to come down again. She turned
into the drawing-room for privacy, but Henry and
Eleanor had likewise retreated thither, and were at that
moment deep in consultation about her. She drew back,
trying to beg their pardon, but was, with gentle violence,
forced to return; and the others withdrew, after Eleanor
had affectionately expressed a wish of being of use or
comfort to her.
After half an hour's free indulgence of grief and reflection,
Catherine felt equal to encountering her friends;
but whether she should make her distress known to them
was another consideration.
Perhaps, if particularly
questioned, she might just give an idea --; just distantly
hint at it --; but not more. To expose a friend, such
a friend as Isabella had been to her --; and then their own
brother so closely concerned in it!--; She believed she
must wave the subject altogether.
Henry and Eleanor
were by themselves in the breakfast-room; and each,
as she entered it, looked at her anxiously. Catherine
took her place at the table, and, after a short silence,
Eleanor said,
"No bad news from Fullerton, I hope?
Mr. and Mrs. Morland --; your brothers and sisters --; I hope
they are none of them ill?"
"No, I thank you,"
(sighing as she spoke,)
"they are
all very well. My letter was from my brother at Oxford."
204
Nothing further was said for a few minutes; and then
speaking through her tears, she added,
"I do not think
I shall ever wish for a letter again!"
"I am sorry,"
said Henry, closing the book he had
just opened;
"if I had suspected the letter of containing
any thing unwelcome, I should have given it with very
different feelings."
"It contained something worse than any body could
suppose!--; Poor James is so unhappy!--; You will soon
know why."
"To have so kind-hearted, so affectionate a sister,"
replied Henry, warmly,
"must be a comfort to him under
any distress."
"I have one favour to beg,"
said Catherine, shortly
afterwards, in an agitated manner,
"that, if your brother
should be coming here, you will give me notice of it, that
I may go away."
"Our brother!--; Frederick!"
"Yes; I am sure I should be very sorry to leave you
so soon, but something has happened that would make it
very dreadful for me to be in the same house with Captain Tilney."
Eleanor's work was suspended while she gazed with
increasing astonishment; but Henry began to suspect
the truth, and something, in whichMiss Thorpe's name
was included, passed his lips.
"How quick you are!"
cried Catherine:
"you have
guessed it, I declare!--; And yet, when we talked about
it in Bath, you little thought of its ending soIsabella --;
no wonder now I have not heard from her --; Isabella has
deserted my brother, and is to marry your's! Could you
have believed there had been such inconstancy and
fickleness, and every thing that is bad in the world?"
"I hope, so far as concerns my brother, you are misinformed.
I hope he has not had any material share in
bringing on Mr. Morland's disappointment. His marrying
Miss Thorpe is not probable. I think you must be
deceived so far. I am very sorry for Mr. Morland --;
205
sorry that any one you love should be unhappy; but my
surprize would be greater at Frederick's marrying her,
than at any other part of the story."
"It is very true, however; you shall read James's
letter yourself.--; Stay --; there is one part --;"
recollecting
with a blush the last line.
"Will you take the trouble of reading to us the passages
which concern my brother?"
"No, read it yourself,"
cried Catherine, whose second
thoughts were clearer.
"I do not know what I was
thinking of,"
(blushing again that she had blushed
before,)
--; "James only means to give me good advice."
He gladly received the letter; and, having read it
through, with close attention, returned it saying,
"Well,
if it is to be so, I can only say that I am sorry for it.
Frederick will not be the first man who has chosen a wife
with less sense than his family expected. I do not envy
his situation, either as a lover or a son."
Miss Tilney, at Catherine's invitation, now read the
letter likewise; and, having expressed also her concern
and surprize, began to inquire into Miss Thorpe's connexions
and fortune.
"Her mother is a very good sort of woman,"
was
Catherine's answer.
"What was her father?"
"A lawyer, I believe.--; They live at Putney."
"Are they a wealthy family?"
"No, not very. I do not believe Isabella has any
fortune at all: but that will not signify in your family.--;
Your father is so very liberal! He told me the other
day, that he only valued money as it allowed him to
promote the happiness of his children."
The brother
and sister looked at each other.
"But,"
said Eleanor,
after a short pause,
"would it be to promote his happiness,
to enable him to marry such a girl?--; She must be an
unprincipled one, or she could not have used your brother
so.--; And how strange an infatuation on Frederick's
side! A girl who, before his eyes, is violating an engagement
206
voluntarily entered into with another man! Is
not it inconceivable, Henry? Frederick too, who always
wore his heart so proudly! who found no woman good
enough to be loved!"
"That is the most unpromising circumstance, the
strongest presumption against him. When I think of his
past declarations, I give him up.--; Moreover, I have too
good an opinion of Miss Thorpe's prudence, to suppose
that she would part with one gentleman before the other
was secured. It is all over with Frederick indeed! He
is a deceased man --; defunct in understanding. Prepare
for your sister-in-law, Eleanor, and such a sister-in-law
as you must delight in!--; Open, candid, artless, guileless,
with affections strong but simple, forming no pretensions,
and knowing no disguise."
"Such a sister-in-law, Henry, I should delight in,"
said
Eleanor, with a smile.
"But perhaps,"
observed Catherine,
"though she has
behaved so ill by our family, she may behave better by
your's. Now she has really got the man she likes, she
may be constant."
"Indeed I am afraid she will,"
replied Henry;
"I am
afraid she will be very constant, unless a baronet should
come in her way; that is Frederick's only chance.--; I will
get the Bath paper, and look over the arrivals."
"You think it is all for ambition then?--; And, upon
my word, there are some things that seem very like it.
I cannot forget, that, when she first knew what my
father would do for them, she seemed quite disappointed
that it was not more. I never was so deceived in any one's
character in my life before."
"Among all the great variety that you have known
and studied."
"My own disappointment and loss in her is very great;
but, as for poor James, I suppose he will hardly ever
recover it."
"Your brother is certainly very much to be pitied at
present; but we must not, in our concern for his sufferings,
207
undervalue your's. You feel, I suppose, that, in
losing Isabella, you lose half yourself: you feel a void in
your heart which nothing else can occupy. Society is
becoming irksome; and as for the amusements in which
you were wont to share at Bath, the very idea of them
without her is abhorrent. You would not, for instance,
now go to a ball for the world. You feel that you have
no longer any friend to whom you can speak with unreserve;
on whose regard you can place dependence; or whose
counsel, in any difficulty, you could rely on. You feel
all this?"
"No,"
said Catherine, after a few moments' reflection,
"I do not --; ought I? To say the truth, though I am
hurt and grieved, that I cannot still love her, that I am
never to hear from her, perhaps never to see her again,
I do not feel so very, very much afflicted as one would
have thought."
"You feel, as you always do, what is most to the
credit of human nature.--; Such feelings ought to be
investigated, that they may know themselves."
Catherine, by some chance or other, found her spirits
so very much relieved by this conversation, that she
could not regret her being led on, though so unaccountably,
to mention the circumstance which had produced it.
Chapter 2.11
208
From this time, the subject was frequently canvassed
by the three young people; and Catherine found, with
some surprize, that her two young friends were perfectly
agreed in considering Isabella's want of consequence and
fortune as likely to throw great difficulties in the way
of her marrying their brother. Their persuasion that the
General would, upon this ground alone, independent of
the objection that might be raised against her character,
oppose the connexion, turned her feelings moreover with
some alarm towards herself. She was as insignificant,
and perhaps as portionless as Isabella; and if the heir
of the Tilney property had not grandeur and wealth
enough in himself, at what point of interest were the
demands of his younger brother to rest? The very
painful reflections to which this thought led, could only
be dispersed by a dependence on the effect of that particular
partiality, which, as she was given to understand
by his words as well as his actions, she had from the
first been so fortunate as to excite in the General; and
by a recollection of some most generous and disinterested
sentiments on the subject of money, which she had more
than once heard him utter, and which tempted her to
think his disposition in such matters misunderstood by
his children.
They were so fully convinced, however, that their
brother would not have the courage to apply in person
for his father's consent, and so repeatedly assured her
that he had never in his life been less likely to come to
Northanger than at the present time, that she suffered
her mind to be at ease as to the necessity of any sudden
removal of her own. But as it was not to be supposed
that Captain Tilney, whenever he made his application,
would give his father any just idea of Isabella's conduct,
it occurred to her as highly expedient that Henry should
209
lay the whole business before him as it really was, enabling
the General by that means to form a cool and impartial
opinion, and prepare his objections on a fairer ground
than inequality of situations. She proposed it to him
accordingly; but he did not catch at the measure so
eagerly as she had expected.
"No,"
said he,
"my
father's hands need not be strengthened, and Frederick's
confession of folly need not be forestalled. He must tell
his own story."
"But he will tell only half of it."
"A quarter would be enough."
A day or two passed away and brought no tidings of
Captain Tilney. His brother and sister knew not what
to think. Sometimes it appeared to them as if his silence
would be the natural result of the suspected engagement,
and at others that it was wholly incompatible with it.
The General, meanwhile, though offended every morning
by Frederick's remissness in writing, was free from any
real anxiety about him; and had no more pressing
solicitude than that of making Miss Morland's time at
Northanger pass pleasantly. He often expressed his
uneasiness on this head,
feared the sameness of every
day's society and employments would disgust her with
the place, wished the Lady Frasers had been in the
country, talked every now and then of having a large
party to dinner, and once or twice began even to calculate
the number of young dancing people in the neighbourhood.
But then it was such a dead time of year, no
wild-fowl, no game, and the Lady Frasers were not in the
country.
And it all ended, at last, in his telling Henry
one morning, that
when he next went to Woodston, they
would take him by surprize there some day or other, and
eat their mutton with him.
Henry was greatly honoured
and very happy, and Catherine was quite delighted with
the scheme.
"And when do you think, sir, I may look
forward to this pleasure?--; I must be at Woodston on
Monday to attend the parish meeting, and shall probably
be obliged to stay two or three days."
210
"Well, well, we will take our chance some one of those
days. There is no need to fix. You are not to put
yourself at all out of your way. Whatever you may
happen to have in the house will be enough. I think
I can answer for the young ladies making allowance for
a bachelor's table. Let me see; Monday will be a busy
day with you, we will not come on Monday; and Tuesday
will be a busy one with me. I expect my surveyor from
Brockham with his report in the morning; and afterwards
I cannot in decency fail attending the club. I really
could not face my acquaintance if I staid away now;
for, as I am known to be in the country, it would be taken
exceedingly amiss; and it is a rule with me, Miss Morland,
never to give offence to any of my neighbours, if a small
sacrifice of time and attention can prevent it. They are
a set of very worthy men. They have half a buck from
Northanger twice a year; and I dine with them whenever
I can. Tuesday, therefore, we may say is out of the
question. But on Wednesday, I think, Henry, you may
expect us; and we shall be with you early, that we may
have time to look about us. Two hours and three
quarters will carry us to Woodston, I suppose; we shall
be in the carriage by ten; so, about a quarter before one
on Wednesday, you may look for us."
A ball itself could not have been more welcome to
Catherine than this little excursion, so strong was her
desire to be acquainted with Woodston; and her heart
was still bounding with joy, when Henry, about an hour
afterwards, came booted and great coated into the room
where she and Eleanor were sitting, and said,
"I am
come, young ladies, in a very moralizing strain, to observe
that our pleasures in this world are always to be paid for,
and that we often purchase them at a great disadvantage,
giving ready-monied actual happiness for a draft on the
future, that may not be honoured. Witness myself,
at this present hour. Because I am to hope for
the satisfaction of seeing you at Woodston in Wednesday,
which bad weather, or twenty other causes may
211
prevent, I must go away directly, two days before
I intended it."
"Go away!"
said Catherine, with a very long face;
"and why?"
"Why!--; How can you ask the question?--; Because
no time is to be lost in frightening my old housekeeper
out of her wits,--; because I must go and prepare a dinner
for you to be sure."
"Oh! not seriously!"
"Aye, and sadly too --; for I had much rather stay."
"But how can you think of such a thing, after what
the General said? when he so particularly desired you not
to give yourself any trouble, because any thing would do."
Henry only smiled.
"I am sure it is quite unnecessary
upon your sister's account and mine. You must know
it to be so; and the General made such a point of your
providing nothing extraordinary:--; besides, if he had not
said half so much as he did, he has always such an excellent
dinner at home, that sitting down to a middling one for
one day could not signify."
"I wish I could reason like you, for his sake and my
own. Good bye. As to-morrow is Sunday, Eleanor,
I shall not return."
He went; and, it being at any time a much simpler
operation to Catherine to doubt her own judgment than
Henry's, she was very soon obliged to give him credit
for being right, however disagreeable to her his going.
But the inexplicability of the General's conduct dwelt
much on her thoughts. That he was very particular in
his eating, she had, by her own unassisted observation,
already discovered;
but why he should say one thing so
positively, and mean another all the while, was most
unaccountable! How were people, at that rate, to be
understood? Who but Henry could have been aware of
what his father was at?
From Saturday to Wednesday, however, they were now
to be without Henry.
This was the sad finale of every
reflection:--;
and Captain Tilney's letter would certainly
212
come in his absence; and Wednesday she was very sure
would be wet. The past, present, and future, were all
equally in gloom. Her brother so unhappy, and her loss
in Isabella so great; and Eleanor's spirits always affected
by Henry's absence! What was there to interest or
amuse her? She was tired of the woods and the shrubberies --;
always so smooth and so dry; and the Abbey in
itself was no more to her now than any other house.
The painful remembrance of the folly it had helped to
nourish and perfect, was the only emotion which could
spring from a consideration of the building. What a
revolution in her ideas! she, who had so longed to be
in an abbey! Now, there was nothing so charming to her
imagination as the unpretending comfort of a well-connected
Parsonage, something like Fullerton, but better:
Fullerton had its faults, but Woodston probably had
none.--; If Wednesday should ever come!
It did come, and exactly when it might be reasonably
looked for. It came --; it was fine --; and Catherine trod
on air. By ten o'clock, the chaise-and-four conveyed
the trio from the Abbey; and, after an agreeable drive
of almost twenty miles, they entered Woodston, a large
and populous village, in a situation not unpleasant.
Catherine was ashamed to say how pretty she thought it,
as the General seemed to think an apology necessary for
the flatness of the country, and the size of the village;
but in her heart she preferred it to any place she had
ever been at, and looked with great admiration at
every neat house above the rank of a cottage, and at
all the little chandler's shops which they passed. At the
further end of the village, and tolerably disengaged from
the rest of it, stood the Parsonage, a new-built substantial
stone house, with its semi-circular sweep and green gates;
and, as they drove up to the door, Henry, with the friends
of his solitude, a large Newfoundland puppy and two or
three terriers, was ready to receive and make much of
them.
Catherine's mind was too full, as she entered the house,
213
for her either to observe or to say a great deal; and, till
called on by the General for her opinion of it, she had
very little idea of the room in which she was sitting.
Upon looking round it then, she perceived in a moment
that it was the most comfortable room in the world; but
she was too guarded to say so, and the coldness of her
praise disappointed him.
"We are not calling it a good house,"
said he.--;
"We
are not comparing it with Fullerton and Northanger --;
We are considering it as a mere Parsonage, small and
confined, we allow, but decent perhaps, and habitable;
and altogether not inferior to the generality;--; or, in
other words, I believe there are few country parsonages
in England half so good. It may admit of improvement,
however. Far be it from me to say otherwise; and any thing
in reason --; a bow thrown out, perhaps --; though,
between ourselves, if there is one thing more than another
my aversion, it is a patched-on bow."
Catherine did not hear enough of this speech to understand
or be pained by it; and other subjects being
studiously brought forward and supported by Henry,
at the same time that a tray full of refreshments was
introduced by his servant, the General was shortly
restored to his complacency, and Catherine to all her
usual ease of spirits.
The room in question was of a commodious, well-proportioned
size, and handsomely fitted up as a dining parlour;
and on their quitting it to walk round the
grounds, she was shewn, first into a smaller apartment,
belonging peculiarly to the master of the house, and made
unusually tidy on the occasion; and afterwards into
what was to be the drawing-room, with the appearance of
which, though unfurnished, Catherine was delighted
enough even to satisfy the General. It was a prettily-shaped
room, the windows reaching to the ground, and
the view from them pleasant, though only over green
meadows; and she expressed her admiration at the
moment with all the honest simplicity with which she
214
felt it.
"Oh! why do not you fit up this room, Mr. Tilney?
What a pity not to have it fitted up! It is
the prettiest room I ever saw;--; it is the prettiest room
in the world!"
"I trust,"
said the General, with a most satisfied smile,
"that it will very speedily be furnished: it waits only
for a lady's taste!"
"Well, if it was my house, I should never sit any where
else. Oh! what a sweet little cottage there is among the
trees --; apple trees too! It is the prettiest cottage!"--;
"You like it --; you approve it as an object; --; it is
enough. Henry, remember that Robinson is spoken to
about it. The cottage remains."
Such a compliment recalled all Catherine's consciousness,
and silenced her directly; and, though pointedly
applied to by the General for her choice of the prevailing
colour of the paper and hangings, nothing like an opinion
on the subject could be drawn from her. The influence
of fresh objects and fresh air, however, was of great use
in dissipating these embarrassing associations; and,
having reached the ornamental part of the premises,
consisting of a walk round two sides of a meadow, on which
Henry's genius had begun to act about half a year ago,
she was sufficiently recovered to think it prettier than
any pleasure-ground she had ever been in before, though
there was not a shrub in it higher than the green bench
in the corner.
A saunter into other meadows, and through part of the
village, with a visit to the stables to examine some
improvements, and a charming game of play with a litter
of puppies just able to roll about, brought them to four
o'clock, when Catherine scarcely thought it could be
three. At four they were to dine, and at six to set off on
their return. Never had any day passed so quickly!
She could not but observe that the abundance of the
dinner did not seem to create the smallest astonishment
in the General; nay, that he was even looking at the
side-table for cold meat which was not there. His son
215
and daughter's observations were of a different kind.
They had seldom seen him eat so heartily at any table
but his own; and never before known him so little disconcerted
by the melted butter's being oiled.
At six o'clock, the General having taken his coffee,
the carriage again received them; and so gratifying had
been the tenor of his conduct throughout the whole visit,
so well assured was her mind on the subject of his expectations,
that, could she have felt equally confident of the
wishes of his son, Catherine would have quitted Woodston
with little anxiety as to the How or the When she might
return to it.
Chapter 2.12
216
The next morning brought the following very unexpected
letter from Isabella:--;
Bath, April ----
My dearest Catherine,
I received your two kind letters with the greatest
delight, and have a thousand apologies to make for not
answering them sooner. I really am quite ashamed of
my idleness; but in this horrid place one can find time
for nothing. I have had my pen in my hand to begin
a letter to you almost every day since you left Bath, but
have always been prevented by some silly trifler or other.
Pray write to me soon, and direct to my own home.
Thank God! we leave this vile place to-morrow. Since
you went away, I have had no pleasure in it --; the dust is
beyond any thing; and every body one cares for is gone.
I believe if I could see you I should not mind the rest,
for you are dearer to me than any body can conceive.
I am quite uneasy about your dear brother, not having
heard from him since he went to Oxford; and am fearful
of some misunderstanding. Your kind offices will set all
right:--; he is the only man I ever did or could love, and
I trust you will convince him of it. The spring fashions
are partly down; and the hats the most frightful you can
imagine. I hope you spend your time pleasantly, but am
afraid you never think of me. I will not say all that
I could of the family you are with, because I would not
be ungenerous, or set you against those you esteem;
but it is very difficult to know whom to trust, and young
men never know their minds two days together. I rejoice
to say, that the young man whom, of all others, I particularly
abhor, has left Bath. You will know, from this
description, I must mean Captain Tilney, who, as you
217
may remember, was amazingly disposed to follow and
tease me, before you went away. Afterwards he got
worse, and became quite my shadow. Many girls might
have been taken in, for never were such attentions; but
I knew the fickle sex too well. He went away to his
regiment two days ago, and I trust I shall never be
plagued with him again. He is the greatest coxcomb I
ever saw, and amazingly disagreeable. The last two
days he was always by the side of Charlotte Davis:
I pitied his taste, but took no notice of him. The last
time we met was in Bath-street, and I turned directly
into a shop that he might not speak to me;--; I would
not even look at him. He went into the Pump-room
afterwards; but I would not have followed him for all
the world. Such a contrast between him and your
brother!--; pray send me some news of the latter --; I am
quite unhappy about him, he seemed so uncomfortable
when he went away, with a cold, or something that
affected his spirits. I would write to him myself, but
have mislaid his direction; and, as I hinted above, am
afraid he took something in my conduct amiss. Pray
explain every thing to his satisfaction; or, if he still
harbours any doubt, a line from himself to me, or a call
at Putney when next in town, might set all to rights.
I have not been to the Rooms this age, nor to the Play,
except going in last night with the Hodges's, for a frolic,
at half-price: they teased me into it; and I was determined
they should not say I shut myself up because
Tilney was gone. We happened to sit by the Mitchells,
and they pretended to be quite surprized to see me out.
I knew their spite:--; at one time they could not be civil
to me, but now they are all friendship; but I am not
such a fool as to be taken in by them. You know I have
a pretty good spirit of my own. Anne Mitchell had tried
to put on a turban like mine, as I wore it the week before
at the Concert, but made wretched work of it --; it happened
to become my odd face I believe, at least Tilney told me
so at the time, and said every eye was upon me; but he
218
is the last man whose word I would take. I wear nothing
but purple now: I know I look hideous in it, but no
matter --; it is your dear brother's favourite colour. Lose
no time, my dearest, sweetest Catherine, in writing to
him and to me,
Who ever am,
&c.
Such a strain of shallow artifice could not impose even
upon Catherine. Its inconsistencies, contradictions, and
falsehood, struck her from the very first. She was
ashamed of Isabella, and ashamed of having ever loved
her. Her professions of attachment were now as disgusting
as her excuses were empty, and her demands
impudent.
"Write to James on her behalf!--; No,
James should never hear Isabella's name mentioned by
her again."
On Henry's arrival from Woodston, she made known
to him and Eleanor their brother's safety, congratulating
them with sincerity on it, and reading aloud the most
material passages of her letter with strong indignation.
When she had finished it,--;
"So much for Isabella,"
she
cried,
"and for all our intimacy! She must think me
an idiot, or she could not have written so; but perhaps
this has served to make her character better known to
me than mine is to her. I see what she has been about.
She is a vain coquette, and her tricks have not answered.
I do not believe she had ever any regard either for James
or for me, and I wish I had never known her."
"It will soon be as if you never had,"
said Henry.
"There is but one thing that I cannot understand.
I see that she has had designs on Captain Tilney, which
have not succeeded; but I do not understand what
Captain Tilney has been about all this time. Why should
he pay her such attentions as to make her quarrel with
my brother, and then fly off himself?"
"I have very little to say for Frederick's motives, such
as I believe them to have been. He has his vanities as
well as Miss Thorpe, and the chief difference is, that,
219
having a stronger head, they have not yet injured himself.
If the effect of his behaviour does not justify him with you,
we had better not seek after the cause."
"Then you do not suppose he ever really cared about
her?"
"I am persuaded that he never did."
"And only made believe to do so for mischief's sake?"
Henry bowed his assent.
"Well, then, I must say that I do not like him at all.
Though it has turned out so well for us, I do not like him
at all. As it happens, there is no great harm done,
because I do not think Isabella has any heart to lose.
But, suppose he had made her very much in love with
him?"
"But we must first suppose Isabella to have had
a heart to lose,--; consequently to have been a very
different creature; and, in that case, she would have
met with very different treatment."
"It is very right that you should stand by your
brother."
"And if you would stand by your's, you would not be
much distressed by the disappointment of Miss Thorpe.
But your mind is warped by an innate principle of general
integrity, and therefore not accessible to the cool reasonings
of family partiality, or a desire of revenge."
Catherine was complimented out of further bitterness.
Frederick could not be unpardonably guilty, while Henry
made himself so agreeable. She resolved on not answering
Isabella's letter; and tried to think no more of it.
Chapter 2.13
220
Soon after this, the General found himself obliged to
go to London for a week; and he left Northanger
earnestly
regretting that any necessity should rob him even for an
hour of Miss Morland's company, and anxiously recommending
the study of her comfort and amusement to his
children as their chief object in his absence.
His departure
gave Catherine the first experimental conviction that
a loss may be sometimes a gain. The happiness with
which their time now passed, every employment voluntary,
every laugh indulged, every meal a scene of ease
and good-humour, walking where they liked and when
they liked, their hours, pleasures and fatigues at their
own command, made her thoroughly sensible of the
restraint which the General's presence had imposed, and
most thankfully feel their present release from it. Such
ease and such delights made her love the place and the
people more and more every day; and had it not been
for a dread of its soon becoming expedient to leave the
one, and an apprehension of not being equally beloved
by the other, she would at each moment of each day
have been perfectly happy; but she was now in the fourth
week of her visit; before the General came home, the
fourth week would be turned, and perhaps it might seem
an intrusion if she staid much longer. This was a painful
consideration whenever it occurred; and eager to get rid
of such a weight on her mind, she very soon resolved to
speak to Eleanor about it at once, propose going away,
and be guided in her conduct by the manner in which her
proposal might be taken.
Aware that if she gave herself much time, she might
feel it difficult to bring forward so unpleasant a subject,
she took the first opportunity of being suddenly alone
with Eleanor, and of Eleanor's being in the middle of
221
a speech about something very different, to start forth
her obligation of going away very soon. Eleanor looked
and declared herself much concerned. She had
"hoped
for the pleasure of her company for a much longer time --;
had been misled (perhaps by her wishes) to suppose that
a much longer visit had been promised --; and could not
but think that if Mr. and Mrs. Morland were aware of the
pleasure it was to her to have her there, they would be
too generous to hasten her return."--;
Catherine explained.
--; "Oh! as to that, papa and mamma were in no hurry
at all. As long as she was happy, they would always be
satisfied."
"Then why, might she ask, in such a hurry herself to
leave them?"
"Oh! because she had been there so long."
"Nay, if you can use such a word, I can urge you no
farther. If you think it long --;"
"Oh! no, I do not indeed. For my own pleasure,
I could stay with you as long again."
--; And it was directly
settled that, till she had, her leaving them was not even
to be thought of. In having this cause of uneasiness so
pleasantly removed, the force of the other was likewise
weakened. The kindness, the earnestness of Eleanor's
manner in pressing her to stay, and Henry's gratified
look on being told that her stay was determined, were
such sweet proofs of her importance with them, as left
her only just so much solicitude as the human mind can
never do comfortably without. She did --; almost always
--; believe that Henry loved her, and quite always that
his father and sister loved and even wished her to belong
to them; and believing so far, her doubts and anxieties
were merely sportive irritations.
Henry was not able to obey his father's injunction of
remaining wholly at Northanger in attendance on the
ladies, during his absence in London; the engagements
of his curate at Woodston obliging him to leave them on
Saturday for a couple of nights. His loss was not now
what it had been while the General was at home; it
222
lessened their gaiety, but did not ruin their comfort;
and the two girls agreeing in occupation, and improving
in intimacy, found themselves so well-sufficient for the
time to themselves, that it was eleven o'clock, rather
a late hour at the Abbey, before they quitted the supper-room
on the day of Henry's departure. They had just
reached the head of the stairs, when it seemed, as far as
the thickness of the walls would allow them to judge,
that a carriage was driving up to the door, and the next
moment confirmed the idea by the loud noise of the
house-bell. After the first perturbation of surprize had
passed away, in a
"Good Heaven! what can be the
matter?"
it was quickly decided by Eleanor to be
her eldest brother, whose arrival was often as sudden,
if not quite so unseasonable, and accordingly she hurried
down to welcome him.
Catherine walked on to her chamber, making up her
mind as well as she could, to a further acquaintance with
Captain Tilney, and comforting herself under the unpleasant
impression his conduct had given her, and the
persuasion of his being by far too fine a gentleman to
approve of her, that
at least they should not meet under
such circumstances as would make their meeting materially
painful. She trusted he would never speak of Miss Thorpe;
and indeed, as he must by this time be ashamed
of the part he had acted, there could be no danger of it;
and as long as all mention of Bath scenes were avoided,
she thought she could behave to him very civilly.
In
such considerations time passed away,
and it was certainly
in his favour that Eleanor should be so glad to
see him, and have so much to say, for half an hour was
almost gone since his arrival, and Eleanor did not come up.
At that moment Catherine thought she heard her step
in the gallery, and listened for its continuance; but all
was silent. Scarcely, however, had she convicted her
fancy of error, when the noise of something moving close
to her door made her start; it seemed as if some one was
touching the very doorway --; and in another moment
223
a slight motion of the lock proved that some hand must
be on it. She trembled a little at the idea of any one's
approaching so cautiously; but resolving not to be again
overcome by trivial appearances of alarm, or misled by
a raised imagination, she stepped quietly forward, and
opened the door. Eleanor, and only Eleanor, stood there.
Catherine's spirits however were tranquillized but for an
instant, for Eleanor's cheeks were pale, and her manner
greatly agitated. Though evidently intending to come
in, it seemed an effort to enter the room, and a still
greater to speak when there. Catherine, supposing some
uneasiness on Captain Tilney's account, could only express
her concern by silent attention; obliged her to be seated,
rubbed her temples with lavender-water, and hung over
her with affectionate solicitude.
"My dear Catherine,
you must not --; you must not indeed--;"
were Eleanor's
first connected words.
"I am quite well. This kindness
distracts me --; I cannot bear it --; I come to you on such an
errand!"
"Errand!--; to me!"
"How shall I tell you!--; Oh! how shall I tell you!"
A new idea now darted into Catherine's mind, and
turning as pale as her friend, she exclaimed,
"'Tis a messenger
from Woodston!"
"You are mistaken, indeed,"
returned Eleanor, looking
at her most compassionately--;
"it is no one from Woodston.
It is my father himself."
Her voice faltered, and
her eyes were turned to the ground as she mentioned his
name. His unlooked-for return was enough in itself to
make Catherine's heart sink, and for a few moments she
hardly supposed there were any thing worse to be told.
She said nothing; and Eleanor endeavouring to collect
herself and speak with firmness, but with eyes still cast
down, soon went on.
"You are too good, I am sure,
to think the worse of me for the part I am obliged to
perform. I am indeed a most unwilling messenger.
After what has so lately passed, so lately been settled
between us --; how joyfully, how thankfully on my side!--;
224
as to your continuing here as I hoped for many, many
weeks longer, how can I tell you that your kindness is not
to be accepted --; and that the happiness your company
has hitherto given us is to be repaid by --; but I must
not trust myself with words. My dearCatherine, we are
to part. My father has recollected an engagement that
takes our whole family away on Monday. We are going
to Lord Longtown's, near Hereford, for a fortnight.
Explanation and apology are equally impossible. I cannot
attempt either."
"My dear Eleanor,"
cried Catherine, suppressing her
feelings as well as she could,
"do not be so distressed.
A second engagement must give way to a first. I am
very, very sorry we are to part --; so soon, and so suddenly
too; but I am not offended, indeed I am not. I can
finish my visit here you know at any time; or I hope you
will come to me. Can you, when you return from this
lord's, come to Fullerton?"
"It will not be in my power, Catherine."
"Come when you can, then."--;
Eleanor made no answer; and Catherine's thoughts
recurring to something more directly interesting, she
added, thinking aloud,
"Monday --; so soon as Monday;--;
and you all go. Well, I am certain of --; I shall be able
to take leave however. I need not go till just before you
do, you know. Do not be distressed, Eleanor, I can go
on Monday very well. My father and mother's having
no notice of it is of very little consequence. The General
will send a servant with me, I dare say, half the way --;
and then I shall soon be at Salisbury, and then I am only
nine miles from home."
"Ah, Catherine! were it settled so, it would be somewhat
less intolerable, though in such common attentions
you would have received but half what you ought.
But --; how can I tell you?--; To-morrow morning is fixed
for your leaving us, and not even the hour is left to your
choice; the very carriage is ordered, and will be here at
seven o'clock, and no servant will be offered you."
225
Catherine sat down, breathless and speechless.
"I
could hardly believe my senses, when I heard it;--; and
no displeasure, no resentment that you can feel at this
moment, however justly great, can be more than I myself --;
but I must not talk of what I felt. Oh! that
I could suggest any thing in extenuation! Good God!
what will your father and mother say! After courting
you from the protection of real friends to this --; almost
double distance from your home, to have you driven out
of the house, without the considerations even of decent
civility! Dear, dearCatherine, in being the bearer of
such a message, I seem guilty myself of all its insult;
yet, I trust you will acquit me, for you must have been
long enough in this house to see that I am but a nominal
mistress of it, that my real power is nothing."
"Have I offended the General?"
said Catherine in
a faltering voice.
"Alas! for my feelings as a daughter, all that I know,
all that I answer for is, that you can have given him no
just cause of offence. He certainly is greatly, very
greatly discomposed; I have seldom seen him more so.
His temper is not happy, and something has now occurred
to ruffle it in an uncommon degree; some disappointment,
some vexation, which just at this moment seems important;
but which I can hardly suppose you to have any
concern in, for how is it possible?"
It was with pain that Catherine could speak at all;
and it was only for Eleanor's sake that she attempted it.
"I am sure,"
said she,
"I am very sorry if I have offended
him. It was the last thing I would willingly have done.
But do not be unhappy, Eleanor. An engagement you
know must be kept. I am only sorry it was not recollected
sooner, that I might have written home. But it is of very
little consequence."
"I hope, I earnestly hope that to your real safety it
will be of none; but to every thing else it is of the greatest
consequence; to comfort, appearance, propriety, to your
family, to the world. Were your friends, the Allens, still
226
in Bath, you might go to them with comparative ease;
a few hours would take you there; but a journey of
seventy miles, to be taken post by you, at your age,
alone, unattended!"
"Oh, the journey is nothing. Do not think about that.
And if we are to part, a few hours sooner or later, you
know, makes no difference. I can be ready by seven.
Let me be called in time."
Eleanor saw that she wished
to be alone; and believing it better for each that they
should avoid any further conversation, now left her with
"I shall see you in the morning."
Catherine's swelling heart needed relief. In Eleanor's
presence friendship and pride had equally restrained
her tears, but no sooner was she gone than they burst
forth in torrents.
Turned from the house, and in such
a way!--; Without any reason that could justify, any
apology that could atone for the abruptness, the rudeness,
nay, the insolence of it. Henry at a distance --; not able
even to bid him farewell. Every hope, every expectation
from him suspended, at least, and who could say how
long?--; Who could say when they might meet again?--;
And all this by such a man as General Tilney, so polite,
so well-bred, and heretofore so particularly fond of her!
It was as incomprehensible as it was mortifying and
grievous. From what it could arise, and where it would
end, were considerations of equal perplexity and alarm.
The manner in which it was done so grossly uncivil;
hurrying her away without any reference to her own
convenience, or allowing her even the appearance of
choice as to the time or mode of her travelling; of two
days, the earliest fixed on, and of that almost the earliest
hour, as if resolved to have her gone before he was stirring
in the morning, that he might not be obliged even to see
her. What could all this mean but an intentional
affront? By some means or other she must have had
the misfortune to offend him. Eleanor had wished to
spare her from so painful a notion, but Catherine could
not believe it possible that any injury or any misfortune
227
could provoke such ill-will against a person not connected,
or, at least, not supposed to be connected with it.
Heavily past the night. Sleep, or repose that deserved
the name of sleep, was out of the question. That room,
in which her disturbed imagination had tormented her
on her first arrival, was again the scene of agitated spirits
and unquiet slumbers. Yet how different how the source
of her inquietude from what it had been then --; how
mournfully superior in reality and substance! Her
anxiety had foundation in fact, her fears in probability;
and with a mind so occupied in the contemplation of
actual and natural evil, the solitude of her situation, the
darkness of her chamber, the antiquity of the building
were felt and considered without the smallest emotion;
and though the wind was high, and often produced
strange and sudden noises throughout the house, she
heard it all as she lay awake, hour after hour, without
curiosity or terror.
Soon after six Eleanor entered her room, eager to show
attention or give assistance where it was possible; but
very little remained to be done. Catherine had not
loitered; she was almost dressed, and her packing almost
finished. The possibility of some conciliatory message
from the General occurred to her as his daughter appeared.
What so natural, as that anger should pass away and
repentance succeed it? and she only wanted to know
how far, after what had passed, an apology might properly
be received by her. But the knowledge would have been
useless here, it was not called for; neither clemency nor
dignity was put to the trial --; Eleanor brought no message.
Very little passed between them on meeting; each found
her greatest safety in silence, and few and trivial were the
sentences exchanged while they remained up stairs,
Catherine in busy agitation completing her dress, and
Eleanor with more good-will than experience intent upon
filling the trunk. When every thing was done they left
the room, Catherine lingering only half a minute behind
her friend to throw a parting glance on every well-known
228
cherished object, and went down to the breakfast-parlour,
where breakfast was prepared. She tried to eat, as well
to save herself from the pain of being urged, as to make
her friend comfortable; but she had no appetite, and
could not swallow many mouthfuls. The contrast between
this and her last breakfast in that room, gave her fresh
misery, and strengthened her distaste for every thing
before her.
It was not four-and-twenty hours ago since
they had met there to the same repast, but in circumstances
how different! With what cheerful ease, what
happy, though false security, had she then looked around
her, enjoying every thing present, and fearing little in
future, beyond Henry's going to Woodston for a day!
Happy, happy breakfast! for Henry had been there,
Henry had sat by her and helped her.
These reflections
were long indulged undisturbed by any address from her
companion, who sat as deep in thought as herself; and
the appearance of the carriage was the first thing to
startle and recall them to the present moment. Catherine's
colour rose at the sight of it; and the indignity with
which she was treated striking at that instant on her
mind with peculiar force, made her for a short time
sensible only of resentment. Eleanor seemed now
impelled into resolution and speech.
"You must write to me, Catherine,"
she cried,
"you
must let me hear from you as soon as possible. Till
I know you to be safe at home, I shall not have an hour's
comfort. For one letter, at all risks, all hazards, I must
entreat. Let me have the satisfaction of knowing that
you are safe at Fullerton, and have found your family
well, and then, till I can ask for your correspondence as
I ought to do, I will not expect more. Direct to me at
Lord Longtown's, and, I must ask it, under cover to
Alice."
"No, Eleanor, if you are not allowed to receive a letter
from me, I am sure I had better not write. There can be
no doubt of my getting home safe."
Eleanor only replied,
"I cannot wonder at your
229
feelings. I will not importune you. I will trust to your
own kindness of heart when I am at a distance from you."
But this, with the look of sorrow accompanying it, was
enough to melt Catherine's pride in a moment, and she
instantly said,
"Oh, Eleanor, I will write to you indeed."
There was yet another point whichMiss Tilney was
anxious to settle, though somewhat embarrassed in speaking
of. It had occurred to her, that after so long an
absence from home, Catherine might not be provided with
money enough for the expenses of her journey, and, upon
suggesting it to her with most affectionate offers of accommodation,
it proved to be exactly the case. Catherine
had never thought on the subject till that moment; but,
upon examining her purse, was convinced that but for this
kindness of her friend, she might have been turned from
the house without even the means of getting home;
and the distress in which she must have been thereby
involved filling the minds of both, scarcely another word
was said by either during the time of their remaining
together. Short, however, was that time. The carriage
was soon announced to be ready; and Catherine, instantly
rising, a long and affectionate embrace supplied the place
of language in bidding each other adieu; and, as they
entered the hall, unable to leave the house without some
mention of one whose name had not yet been spoken
by either, she paused a moment, and with quivering lips
just made it intelligible that she left
"her kind remembrance
for her absent friend."
But with this approach
to his name ended all possibility of restraining her feelings;
and, hiding her face as well as she could with her handkerchief,
she darted across the hall, jumped into the chaise,
and in a moment was driven from the door.
Chapter 2.14
230
Catherine was too wretched to be fearful. The
journey in itself had no terrors for her; and she began it
without either dreading its length, or feeling its solitariness.
Leaning back in one corner of the carriage, in a violent
burst of tears, she was conveyed some miles beyond the
walls of the Abbey before she raised her head; and the
highest point of ground within the park was almost closed
from her view before she was capable of turning her
eyes towards it. Unfortunately, the road she now
travelled was the same which only ten days ago she had
so happily passed along in going to and from Woodston;
and, for fourteen miles, every bitter feeling was rendered
more severe by the review of objects on which she had
first looked under impressions so different. Every mile,
as it brought her nearer Woodston, added to her sufferings,
and when within the distance of five, she passed the
turning which led to it, and thought of Henry, so near,
yet so unconscious, her grief and agitation were excessive.
The day which she had spent at that place had been
one of the happiest of her life. It was there, it was on
that day that the General had made use of such expressions
with regard to Henry and herself, had so spoken
and so looked as to give her the most positive conviction
of his actually wishing their marriage. Yes, only ten
days ago had he elated her by his pointed regard --; had he
even confused her by his too significant reference! And
now --; what had she done, or what had she omitted to do,
to merit such a change?
The only offence against him of which she could accuse
herself, had been such as was scarcely possible to reach
his knowledge. Henry and her own heart only were
privy to the shocking suspicions which she had so idly
entertained; and equally safe did she believe her secret
231
with each. Designedly, at least, Henry could not have
betrayed her. If, indeed, by any strange mischance his
father should have gained intelligence of what she had
dared to think and look for, of her causeless fancies and
injurious examinations, she could not wonder at any
degree of his indignation. If aware of her having viewed
him as a murderer, she could not wonder at his even
turning her from his house. But a justification so full of
torture to herself, she trusted would not be in his power.
Anxious as were all her conjectures on this point, it
was not, however, the one on which she dwelt most.
There was a thought yet nearer, a more prevailing, more
impetuous concern.
How Henry would think, and feel,
and look, when he returned on the morrow to Northanger
and heard of her being gone, was a question of force and
interest to rise over every other, to be never ceasing,
alternately irritating and soothing; it sometimes suggested
the dread of his calm acquiescence, and at others was
answered by the sweetest confidence in his regret and
resentment. To the General, of course, he would not
dare to speak; but to Eleanor --; what might he not say
to Eleanor about her?
In this unceasing recurrence of doubts and inquiries,
on any one article of which her mind was incapable of
more than momentary repose, the hours passed away,
and her journey advanced much faster than she looked for.
The pressing anxieties of thought, which prevented her
from noticing any thing before her, when once beyond the
neighbourhood of Woodston, saved her at the same time
from watching her progress; and though no object on the
road could engage a moment's attention, she found no
stage of it tedious. From this, she was preserved too by
another cause, by feeling no eagerness for her journey's
conclusion;
for to return in such a manner to Fullerton
was almost to destroy the pleasure of a meeting with
those she loved best, even after an absence such as her's--;
an eleven weeks absence. What had she to say that
would not humble herself and pain her family; that
232
would not increase her own grief by the confession of it,
extend an useless resentment, and perhaps involve the
innocent with the guilty in undistinguishing ill-will?
She could never do justice to Henry and Eleanor's merit;
she felt it too strongly for expression; and should a dislike
be taken against them, should they be thought of unfavourably,
on their father's account, it would cut her
to the heart.
With these feelings, she rather dreaded than sought for
the first view of that well-known spire which would
announce her within twenty miles of home. Salisbury
she had known to be her point on leaving Northanger;
but after the first stage she had been indebted to the
post-masters for the names of the places which were then
to conduct her to it; so great had been her ignorance of
her route. She met with nothing, however, to distress or
frighten her. Her youth, civil manners and liberal pay,
procured her all the attention that a traveller like herself
could require; and stopping only to change horses, she
travelled on for about eleven hours without accident
or alarm, and between six and seven o'clock in the evening
found herself entering Fullerton.
A heroine returning, at the close of her career, to her
native village, in all the triumph of recovered reputation,
and all the dignity of a countess, with a long train of
noble relations in their several phaetons, and three
waiting-maids in a travelling chaise-and-four, behind her,
is an event on which the pen of the contriver may well
delight to dwell; it gives credit to every conclusion, and
the author must share in the glory she so liberally bestows.
--; But my affair is widely different; I bring back my
heroine to her home in solitude and disgrace; and no
sweet elation of spirits can lead me into minuteness.
A heroine in a hack post-chaise, is such a blow upon
sentiment, as no attempt at grandeur or pathos can
withstand. Swiftly therefore shall her post-boy drive
through the village, amid the gaze of Sunday groups, and
speedy shall be her descent from it.
233
But, whatever might be the distress of Catherine's
mind, as she thus advanced towards the Parsonage, and
whatever the humiliation of her biographer in relating it,
she was preparing enjoyment of no every-day nature
for those to whom she went; first, in the appearance of
her carriage --; and secondly, in herself. The chaise of a
traveller being a rare sight in Fullerton, the whole family
were immediately at the window; and to have it stop
at the sweep-gate was a pleasure to brighten every eye
and occupy every fancy --; a pleasure quite unlooked for
by all but the two youngest children, a boy and girl of
six and four years old, who expected a brother or sister
in every carriage. Happy the glance that first distinguished
Catherine!--; Happy the voice that proclaimed
the discovery!--; But whether such happiness were the
lawful property of George or Harriet could never be
exactly understood.
Her father, mother, Sarah, George, and Harriet, all
assembled at the door, to welcome her with affectionate
eagerness, was a sight to awaken the best feelings of
Catherine's heart; and in the embrace of each, as she
stepped from the carriage, she found herself soothed
beyond any thing that she had believed possible. So
surrounded, so caressed, she was even happy! In the
joyfulness of family love every thing for a short time was
subdued, and the pleasure of seeing her, leaving them at
first little leisure for calm curiosity, they were all seated
round the tea-table, whichMrs. Morland had hurried for
the comfort of the poor traveller, whose pale and jaded
looks soon caught her notice, before any inquiry so direct
as to demand a positive answer was addressed to her.
Reluctantly, and with much hesitation, did she then
begin what might perhaps, at the end of half an hour,
be termed by the courtesy of her hearers, an explanation;
but scarcely, within that time, could they at all discover
the cause, or collect the particulars of her sudden return.
They were far from being an irritable race; far from any
quickness in catching, or bitterness in resenting affronts:--;
234
but here, when the whole was unfolded, was an insult
not to be overlooked, nor, for the first half hour, to be
easily pardoned. Without suffering any romantic alarm,
in the consideration of their daughter's long and lonely
journey, Mr. and Mrs. Morland could not but feel that it
might have been productive of much unpleasantness to
her; that it was what they could never have voluntarily
suffered; and that, in forcing her on such a measure,
General Tilney had acted neither honourably nor feelingly --;
neither as a gentleman nor as a parent. Why he
had done it, what could have provoked him to such
a breach of hospitality, and so suddenly turned all his
partial regard for their daughter into actual ill-will, was
a matter which they were at least as far from divining as
Catherine herself; but it did not oppress them by any
means so long; and, after a due course of useless conjecture,
that,
"it was a strange business, and that he
must be a very strange man,"
grew enough for all their
indignation and wonder; though Sarah indeed still
indulged in the sweets of incomprehensibility, exclaiming
and conjecturing with youthful ardour.--;
"My dear, you
give yourself a great deal of needless trouble,"
said her
mother at last;
"depend upon it, it is something not at
all worth understanding."
"I can allow for his wishing Catherine away, when he
recollected this engagement,"
said Sarah,
"but why not
do it civilly?"
"I am sorry for the young people,"
returned Mrs. Morland;
"they must have a sad time of it; but as for
any thing else, it is no matter now; Catherine is safe at
home, and our comfort does not depend upon General Tilney."
Catherine sighed.
"Well,"
continued her
philosophic mother,
"I am glad I did not know of your
journey at the time; but now it is all over perhaps there
is no great harm done. It is always good for young
people to be put upon exerting themselves; and you
know, my dearCatherine, you always were a sad little
shatter-brained creature; but now you must have been
235
forced to have your wits about you, with so much changing
of chaises and so forth; and I hope it will appear that
you have not left any thing behind you in any of the
pockets."
Catherine hoped so too, and tried to feel an interest in
her own amendment, but her spirits were quite worn
down; and, to be silent and alone becoming soon her only
wish, she readily agreed to her mother's next counsel of
going early to bed. Her parents seeing nothing in her
ill-looks and agitation but the natural consequence of
mortified feelings, and of the unusual exertion and
fatigue of such a journey, parted from her without any
doubt of their being soon slept away; and though, when
they all met the next morning, her recovery was not
equal to their hopes, they were still perfectly unsuspicious
of there being any deeper evil. They never once thought
of her heart, which, for the parents of a young lady of
seventeen, just returned from her first excursion from
home, was odd enough!
As soon as breakfast was over, she sat down to fulfil
her promise to Miss Tilney, whose trust in the effect of
time and distance on her friend's disposition was already
justified, for already did Catherine reproach herself
with
having parted from Eleanor coldly; with having never
enough valued her merits or kindness; and never enough
commiserated her for what she had been yesterday left to
endure.
The strength of these feelings, however, was far
from assisting her pen; and never had it been harder
for her to write than in addressing Eleanor Tilney. To
compose a letter which might at once do justice to her
sentiments and her situation, convey gratitude without
servile regret, be guarded without coldness, and honest
without resentment --; a letter whichEleanor might not be
pained by the perusal of --; and, above all, which she might
not blush herself, if Henry should chance to see, was an
undertaking to frighten away all her powers of performance;
and, after long thought and much perplexity, to
be very brief was all that she could determine on with
236
any confidence of safety. The money therefore which
Eleanor had advanced was inclosed with little more than
grateful thanks, and the thousand good wishes of a most
affectionate heart.
"This has been a strange acquaintance,"
observed
Mrs. Morland, as the letter was finished;
"soon made
and soon ended.--; I am sorry it happens so, for Mrs. Allen
thought them very pretty kind of young people;
and you were sadly out of luck too in your Isabella.
Ah! poor James! Well, we must live and learn; and
the next new friends you make I hope will be better
worth keeping."
Catherine coloured as she warmly answered,
"No
friend can be better worth keeping than Eleanor."
"If so, my dear, I dare say you will meet again some
time or other; do not be uneasy. It is ten to one but
you are thrown together again in the course of a few
years; and then what a pleasure it will be!"
Mrs. Morland was not happy in her attempt at consolation.
The hope of meeting again in the course of a few
years could only put into Catherine's head what might
happen within that time to make a meeting dreadful to
her.
She could never forget Henry Tilney, or think of
him with less tenderness than she did at that moment;
but he might forget her; and in that case to meet!--;
Her eyes filled with tears as she pictured her acquaintance
so renewed; and her mother, perceiving her comfortable
suggestions to have had no good effect, proposed, as
another expedient for restoring her spirits, that they
should call on Mrs. Allen.
The two houses were only a quarter of a mile apart;
and, as they walked, Mrs. Morland quickly dispatched all
that she felt on the score of James's disappointment.
"We are sorry for him,"
said she;
"but otherwise there
is no harm done in the match going off; for it could not
be a desirable thing to have him engaged to a girl whom
we had not the smallest acquaintance with, and who was
so entirely without fortune; and now, after such behaviour,
237
we cannot think at all well of her. Just at present
it comes hard to poor James; but that will not last for ever;
and I dare say he will be a discreeter man all his
life, for the foolishness of his first choice."
This was just such a summary view of the affair as
Catherine could listen to; another sentence might have
endangered her complaisance, and made her reply less
rational; for soon were all her thinking powers swallowed
up in the reflection of her own change of feelings and
spirits since last she had trodden that well-known road.
It was not three months ago since, wild with joyful
expectation, she had there run backwards and forwards
some ten times a-day, with an heart light, gay, and
independent; looking forward to pleasures untasted and
unalloyed, and free from the apprehension of evil as from
the knowledge of it.
Three months ago had seen her all
this; and now, how altered a being did she return!
She was received by the Allens with all the kindness
which her unlooked-for appearance, acting on a steady
affection, would naturally call forth; and great was their
surprize, and warm their displeasure, on hearing how she
had been treated,--; though Mrs. Morland's account of it
was no inflated representation, no studied appeal to their
passions.
"Catherine took us quite by surprize yesterday
evening,"
said she.
"She travelled all the way post by
herself, and knew nothing of coming till Saturday night;
for General Tilney, from some odd fancy or other, all of
a sudden grew tired of having her there, and almost
turned her out of the house. Very unfriendly, certainly;
and he must be a very odd man;--; but we are so glad to
have her amongst us again! And it is a great comfort
to find that she is not a poor helpless creature, but can
shift very well for herself."
Mr. Allen expressed himself on the occasion with the
reasonable resentment of a sensible friend; and Mrs. Allen
thought his expressions quite good enough to be
immediately made use of again by herself. His wonder,
his conjectures, and his explanations, became in succession
238
her's, with the addition of this single remark --;
"I really
have not patience with the General" --;
to fill up every
accidental pause. And,
"I really have not patience with
the General,"
was uttered twice after Mr. Allen left the
room, without any relaxation of anger, or any material
digression of thought. A more considerable degree of
wandering attended the third repetition; and, after completing
the fourth, she immediately added,
"Only think,
my dear, of my having got that frightful great rent in my
best Mechlin so charmingly mended, before I left Bath,
that one can hardly see where it was. I must shew it you
some day or other. Bath is a nice place, Catherine, after
all. I assure you I did not above half like coming away.
Mrs. Thorpe's being there was such a comfort to us, was
not it? You know you and I were quite forlorn at first."
"Yes, but that did not last long,"
said Catherine, her
eyes brightening at the recollection of what had first
given spirit to her existence there.
"Very true: we soon met with Mrs. Thorpe, and then
we wanted for nothing. My dear, do not you think
these silk gloves wear very well? I put them on new
the first time of our going to the Lower Rooms, you know,
and I have worn them a great deal since. Do you
remember that evening?"
"Do I! Oh! perfectly."
"It was very agreeable, was not it? Mr. Tilney drank
tea with us, and I always thought him a great addition,
he is so very agreeable. I have a notion you danced
with him, but am not quite sure. I remember I had my
favourite gown on."
Catherine could not answer; and, after a short trial
of other subjects, Mrs. Allen again returned to --;
"I really
have not patience with the General! Such an agreeable,
worthy man as he seemed to be! I do not suppose,
Mrs. Morland, you ever saw a better-bred man in your
life. His lodgings were taken the very day after he left
them, Catherine. But no wonder; Milsom-street you
know."--;
239
As they walked home again, Mrs. Morland endeavoured
to impress on her daughter's mind the happiness of having
such steady well-wishers as Mr. and Mrs. Allen, and the
very little consideration which the neglect or unkindness
of slight acquaintance like the Tilneys ought to have
with her, while she could preserve the good opinion and
affection of her earliest friends. There was a great deal
of good sense in all this; but there are some situations
of the human mind in which good sense has very little
power; and Catherine's feelings contradicted almost
every position her mother advanced.
It was upon the
behaviour of these very slight acquaintance that all her
present happiness depended;
and while Mrs. Morland
was successfully confirming her own opinions by the
justness of her own representations, Catherine was
silently reflecting that
now Henry must have arrived at
Northanger; now he must have heard of her departure;
and now, perhaps, they were all setting off for Hereford.
Chapter 2.15
240
Catherine's disposition was not naturally sedentary,
nor had her habits been ever very industrious; but whatever
might hitherto have been her defects of that sort,
her mother could not but perceive them now to be greatly
increased. She could neither sit still, nor employ herself
for ten minutes together, walking round the garden and
orchard again and again, as if nothing but motion was
voluntary; and it seemed as if she could even walk about
the house rather than remain fixed for any time in the
parlour. Her loss of spirits was a yet greater alteration.
In her rambling and her idleness she might only be
a caricature of herself; but in her silence and sadness she
was the very reverse of all that she had been before.
For two days Mrs. Morland allowed it to pass even
without a hint; but when a third night's rest had neither
restored her cheerfulness, improved her in useful activity,
nor given her a greater inclination for needle-work, she
could no longer refrain from the gentle reproof,
"My
dear Catherine, I am afraid you are growing quite a fine
lady. I do not know when poor Richard's cravats would
be done, if he had no friend but you. Your head runs
too much upon Bath; but there is a time for every thing --;
a time for balls and plays, and a time for work. You
have had a long run of amusement, and now you must
try to be useful."
Catherine took up her work directly, saying, in a
dejected voice, that
"her head did not run upon
Bath --; much."
"Then you are fretting about General Tilney, and that
is very simple of you; for ten to one whether you ever
see him again. You should never fret about trifles."
After a short silence --;
"I hope, my Catherine, you are
not getting out of humour with home because it is not so
241
grand as Northanger. That would be turning your visit
into an evil indeed. Wherever you are you should
always be contented, but especially at home, because
there you must spend the most of your time. I did not
quite like, at breakfast, to hear you talk so much about
the French-bread at Northanger."
"I am sure I do not care about the bread. It is all the
same to me what I eat."
"There is a very clever Essay in one of the books up stairs
upon much such a subject, about young girls that
have been spoilt for home by great acquaintance--; ""The
Mirror,"" I think. I will look it out for you some day or
other, because I am sure it will do you good."
Catherine said no more, and, with an endeavour to do
right, applied to her work; but, after a few minutes,
sunk again, without knowing it herself, into languor and
listlessness, moving herself in her chair, from the irritation
of weariness, much oftener than she moved her needle.--;
Mrs. Morland watched the progress of this relapse; and
seeing, in her daughter's absent and dissatisfied look, the
full proof of that repining spirit to which she had now
begun to attribute her want of cheerfulness, hastily left
the room to fetch the book in question, anxious to lose
no time in attacking so dreadful a malady. It was some
time before she could find what she looked for; and
other family matters occurring to detain her, a quarter
of an hour had elapsed ere she returned down stairs with
the volume from which so much was hoped. Her avocations
above having shut out all noise but what she created
herself, she knew not that a visitor had arrived within
the last few minutes, till, on entering the room, the first
object she beheld was a young man whom she had never
seen before. With a look of much respect, he immediately
rose, and being introduced to her by her conscious
daughter, as
"Mr. Henry Tilney,"
with the embarrassment
of real sensibility began to apologise for his appearance
there, acknowledging that after what had passed
he had little right to expect a welcome at Fullerton, and
242
stating his impatience to be assured of Miss Morland's
having reached her home in safety, as the cause of his
intrusion. He did not address himself to an uncandid
judge or a resentful heart. Far from comprehending him
or his sister in their father's misconduct, Mrs. Morland
had been always kindly disposed towards each, and
instantly, pleased by his appearance, received him with
the simple professions of unaffected benevolence; thanking
him for such an attention to her daughter, assuring
him that the friends of her children were always welcome
there, and intreating him to say not another word of
the past.
He was not ill inclined to obey this request, for, though
his heart was greatly relieved by such unlooked-for
mildness, it was not just at that moment in his power
to say any thing to the purpose. Returning in silence to
his seat, therefore, he remained for some minutes most
civilly answering all Mrs. Morland's common remarks
about the weather and roads. Catherine meanwhile,--;
the anxious, agitated, happy, feverish Catherine, --; said
not a word; but her glowing cheek and brightened eye
made her mother trust that this good-natured visit would
at least set her heart at ease for a time, and gladly therefore
did she lay aside the first volume of the Mirror for
a future hour.
Desirous of Mr. Morland's assistance, as well in giving
encouragement, as in finding conversation for her guest,
whose embarrassment on his father's account she earnestly
pitied, Mrs. Morland had very early dispatched one of
the children to summon him; but Mr. Morland was from
home --; and being thus without any support, at the end
of a quarter of an hour she had nothing to say. After
a couple of minutes unbroken silence, Henry, turning to
Catherine for the first time since her mother's entrance,
asked her, with sudden alacrity, if Mr. and Mrs. Allen
were now at Fullerton? and on developing, from amidst
all her perplexity of words in reply, the meaning, which
one short syllable would have given, immediately expressed
243
his intention of paying his respects to them, and,
with a rising colour, asked her if she would have the
goodness to shew him the way.
"You may see the house
from this window, sir,"
was information on Sarah's side,
which produced only a bow of acknowledgment from the
gentleman, and a silencing nod from her mother; for
Mrs. Morland, thinking it probable, as a secondary consideration
in his wish of waiting on their worthy neighbours,
that he might have some explanation to give of
his father's behaviour, which it must be more pleasant
for him to communicate only to Catherine, would not on
any account prevent her accompanying him. They
began their walk, and Mrs. Morland was not entirely
mistaken in his object in wishing it. Some explanation
on his father's account he had to give; but his first
purpose was to explain himself, and before they reached
Mr. Allen's grounds he had done it so well, that Catherine
did not think it could ever be repeated too often.
She
was assured of his affection;
and that heart in return
was solicited, which, perhaps, they pretty equally knew
was already entirely his own; for, though Henry was
now sincerely attached to her, though he felt and delighted
in all the excellencies of her character and truly loved
her society, I must confess that his affection originated
in nothing better than gratitude, or, in other words, that
a persuasion of her partiality for him had been the only
cause of giving her a serious thought. It is a new circumstance
in romance, I acknowledge, and dreadfully
derogatory of an heroine's dignity; but if it be as new
in common life, the credit of a wild imagination will at
least be all my own.
A very short visit to Mrs. Allen, in whichHenry talked
at random, without sense or connection, and Catherine,
wrapt in the contemplation of her own unutterable
happiness, scarcely opened her lips, dismissed them to the
extasies of another te--;te-a`-te--;te; and before it was suffered
to close, she was enabled to judge how far he was sanctioned
by parental authority in his present application.
244
On his return from Woodston, two days before, he had
been met near the Abbey by his impatient father, hastily
informed in angry terms of Miss Morland's departure, and
ordered to think of her no more.
Such was the permission upon which he had now
offered her his hand. The affrighted Catherine, amidst
all the terrors of expectation, as she listened to this account
could not but rejoice in the kind caution with which
Henry had saved her from the necessity of a conscientious
rejection, by engaging her faith before he mentioned the
subject; and as he proceeded to give the particulars,
and explain the motives of his father's conduct, her
feelings soon hardened into even a triumphant delight.
The General had had nothing to accuse her of, nothing
to lay to her charge, but her being the involuntary,
unconscious object of a deception which his pride could
not pardon, and which a better pride would have been
ashamed to own. She was guilty only of being less rich
than he had supposed her to be. Under a mistaken
persuasion of her possessions and claims, he had courted
her acquaintance in Bath, solicited her company at
Northanger, and designed her for his daughter in law.
On discovering his error, to turn her from the house
seemed the best, though to his feelings an inadequate
proof of his resentment towards herself, and his contempt
of her family.
John Thorpe had first misled him. The General, perceiving
his son one night at the theatre to be paying
considerable attention to Miss Morland, had accidentally
inquired of Thorpe, if he knew more of her than her name.
Thorpe, most happy to be on speaking terms with a man
of General Tilney's importance, had been joyfully and
proudly communicative;--; and being at that time not
only in daily expectation of Morland's engaging Isabella,
but likewise pretty well resolved upon marrying Catherine
himself, his vanity induced him to represent the family
as yet more wealthy than his vanity and avarice had
made him believe them. With whomsoever he was, or
245
was likely to be connected, his own consequence always
required that theirs should be great, and as his intimacy
with any acquaintance grew, so regularly grew their
fortune. The expectations of his friend Morland, therefore,
from the first over-rated, had ever since his introduction
to Isabella, been gradually increasing; and by
merely adding twice as much for the grandeur of the
moment, by doubling what he chose to think the amount
of Mr. Morland's preferment, trebling his private fortune,
bestowing a rich aunt, and sinking half the children,
he was able to represent the whole family to the General
in a most respectable light. For Catherine, however, the
peculiar object of the General's curiosity, and his own
speculations, he had yet something more in reserve, and
the ten or fifteen thousand pounds which her father could
give her, would be a pretty addition to Mr. Allen's estate.
Her intimacy there had made him seriously determine on
her being handsomely legacied hereafter; and to speak
of her therefore as the almost acknowledged future
heiress of Fullerton naturally followed. Upon such
intelligence the General had proceeded; for never had it
occurred to him to doubt its authority. Thorpe's interest
in the family, by his sister's approaching connection with
one of its members, and his own views on another, (circumstances
of which he boasted with almost equal openness,)
seemed sufficient vouchers for his truth; and to
these were added the absolute facts of the Allens being
wealthy and childless, of Miss Morland's being under
their care, and --; as soon as his acquaintance allowed him
to judge --; of their treating her with parental kindness.
His resolution was soon formed. Already had he discerned
a liking towards Miss Morland in the countenance
of his son; and thankful for Mr. Thorpe's communication,
he almost instantly determined to spare no pains in
weakening his boasted interest and ruining his dearest
hopes. Catherine herself could not be more ignorant at
the time of all this, than his own children. Henry and
Eleanor, perceiving nothing in her situation likely to
246
engage their father's particular respect, had seen with
astonishment the suddenness, continuance and extent
of his attention; and though latterly, from some hints
which had accompanied an almost positive command to
his son of doing every thing in his power to attach her,
Henry was convinced of his father's believing it to be an
advantageous connection, it was not till the late explanation
at Northanger that they had the smallest idea of the
false calculations which had hurried him on. That they
were false, the General had learnt from the very person
who had suggested them, from Thorpe himself, whom he
had chanced to meet again in town, and who, under the
influence of exactly opposite feelings, irritated by
Catherine's refusal, and yet more by the failure of a very
recent endeavour to accomplish a reconciliation between
Morland and Isabella, convinced that they were separated
for ever, and spurning a friendship which could be no
longer serviceable, hastened to contradict all that he had
said before to the advantage of the Morlands;--;
confessed
himself to have been totally mistaken in his opinion of
their circumstances and character, misled by the rhodomontade
of his friend to believe his father a man of
substance and credit, whereas the transactions of the two
or three last weeks proved him to be neither; for after
coming eagerly forward on the first overture of a marriage
between the families, with the most liberal proposals, he
had, on being brought to the point by the shrewdness of
the relator, been constrained to acknowledge himself
incapable of giving the young people even a decent
support. They were, in fact, a necessitous family;
numerous too almost beyond example; by no means
respected in their own neighbourhood, as he had lately
had particular opportunities of discovering; aiming at
a style of life which their fortune could not warrant;
seeking to better themselves by wealthy connexions;
a forward, bragging, scheming race.
The terrified General pronounced the name of Allen
with an inquiring look; and here tooThorpe had learnt
247
his error.
The Allens, he believed, had lived near them
too long, and he knew the young man on whom the
Fullerton estate must devolve.
The General needed no
more. Enraged with almost every body in the world
but himself, he set out the next day for the Abbey, where
his performances have been seen.
I leave it to my reader's sagacity to determine how
much of all this it was possible for Henry to communicate
at this time to Catherine, how much of it he could have
learnt from his father, in what points his own conjectures
might assist him, and what portion must yet remain to be
told in a letter from James. I have united for their ease
what they must divide for mine. Catherine, at any rate,
heard enough to feel, that in suspecting General Tilney of
either murdering or shutting up his wife, she had scarcely
sinned against his character, or magnified his cruelty.
Henry, in having such things to relate of his father,
was almost as pitiable as in their first avowal to himself.
He blushed for the narrow-minded counsel which he was
obliged to expose. The conversation between them at
Northanger had been of the most unfriendly kind.
Henry's indignation on hearing how Catherine had been
treated, on comprehending his father's views, and being
ordered to acquiesce in them, had been open and bold.
The General, accustomed on every ordinary occasion to
give the law in his family, prepared for no reluctance but
of feeling, no opposing desire that should dare to clothe
itself in words, could ill brook the opposition of his son,
steady as the sanction of reason and the dictate of conscience
could make it. But, in such a case, his anger,
though it must shock, could not intimidate Henry, who
was sustained in his purpose by a conviction of its justice.
He felt himself bound as much in honour as in affection
to Miss Morland, and believing that heart to be his own
which he had been directed to gain, no unworthy retraction
of a tacit consent, no reversing decree of unjustifiable
anger, could shake his fidelity, or influence the resolutions
it prompted.
248
He steadily refused to accompany his father into
Herefordshire, an engagement formed almost at the
moment, to promote the dismissal of Catherine, and as
steadily declared his intention of offering her his hand.
The General was furious in his anger, and they parted in
dreadful disagreement. Henry, in an agitation of mind
which many solitary hours were required to compose, had
returned almost instantly to Woodston; and, on the
afternoon of the following day, had begun his journey to
Fullerton.
Chapter 2.16
249
Mr. and Mrs. Morland's surprize on being applied to
by Mr. Tilney, for their consent to his marrying their
daughter, was, for a few minutes, considerable; it having
never entered their heads to suspect an attachment on
either side; but as nothing, after all, could be more
natural than Catherine's being beloved, they soon learnt
to consider it with only the happy agitation of gratified
pride, and, as far as they alone were concerned, had not
a single objection to start. His pleasing manners and
good sense were self-evident recommendations; and
having never heard evil of him, it was not their way to
suppose any evil could be told. Good-will supplying the
place of experience, his character needed no attestation.
"Catherine would made a sad heedless young housekeeper
to be sure,"
was her mother's foreboding remark;
but quick was the consolation of there being nothing like
practice.
There was but one obstacle, in short, to be mentioned;
but till that one was removed, it must be impossible for
them to sanction the engagement. Their tempers were
mild, but their principles were steady, and while his
parent so expressly forbad the connexion, they could not
allow themselves to encourage it. That the General
should come forward to solicit the alliance, or that he
should even very heartily approve it, they were not
refined enough to make any parading stipulation; but
the decent appearance of consent must be yielded, and
that once obtained --; and their own hearts made them
trust that it could not be very long denied --; their willing
approbation was instantly to follow. His consent was all
that they wished for. They were no more inclined than
entitled to demand his money. Of a very considerable
fortune, his son was, by marriage settlements, eventually
250
secure; his present income was an income of independence
and comfort, and under every pecuniary view, it was
a match beyond the claims of their daughter.
The young people could not be surprized at a decision
like this. They felt and they deplored --; but they could
not resent it; and they parted, endeavouring to hope
that such a change in the General, as each believed
almost impossible, might speedily take place, to unite
them again in the fullness of privileged affection. Henry
returned to what was now his only home, to watch over
his young plantations, and extend his improvements for
her sake, to whose share in them he looked anxiously
forward; and Catherine remained at Fullerton to cry.
Whether the torments of absence were softened by
a clandestine correspondence, let us not inquire. Mr. and
Mrs. Morland never did --; they had been too kind to
exact any promise; and whenever Catherine received
a letter, as, at that time, happened pretty often, they
always looked another way.
The anxiety, which in this state of their attachment
must be the portion of Henry and Catherine, and of all
who loved either, as to its final event, can hardly extend,
I fear, to the bosom of my readers, who will see in the
tell-tale compression of the pages before them, that we
are all hastening together to perfect felicity. The means
by which their early marriage was effected can be the
only doubt; what probable circumstance could work
upon a temper like the General's? The circumstance
which chiefly availed, was the marriage of his daughter
with a man of fortune and consequence, which took place
in the course of the summer --; an accession of dignity that
threw him into a fit of good-humour, from which he did
not recover till after Eleanor had obtained his forgiveness
of Henry, and his permission for him
"to be a fool if he
liked it!"
The marriage of Eleanor Tilney, her removal from all
the evils of such a home as Northanger had been made
by Henry's banishment, to the home of her choice and
251
the man of her choice, is an event which I expect to give
general satisfaction among all her acquaintance. My
own joy on the occasion is very sincere. I know no one
more entitled, by unpretending merit, or better prepared
by habitual suffering, to receive and enjoy felicity. Her
partiality for this gentleman was not of recent origin;
and he had been long withheld only by inferiority of
situation from addressing her. His unexpected accession
to title and fortune had removed all his difficulties;
and never had the General loved his daughter so well in
all her hours of companionship, utility, and patient
endurance, as when he first hailed her,
"Your Ladyship!"
Her husband was really deserving of her; independent
of his peerage, his wealth and his attachment, being to
a precision the most charming young man in the world.
Any further definition of his merits must be unnecessary;
the most charming young man in the world is instantly
before the imagination of us all. Concerning the one in
question therefore I have only to add --; (aware that the
rules of composition forbid the introduction of a character
not connected with my fable)--; that this was the very
gentleman whose negligent servant left behind him that
collection of washing-bills, resulting from a long visit at
Northanger, by which my heroine was involved in one
of her most alarming adventures.
The influence of the Viscount and Viscountess in their
brother's behalf was assisted by that right understanding
of Mr. Morland's circumstances which, as soon as the
General would allow himself to be informed, they were
qualified to give. It taught him that he had been scarcely
more misled by Thorpe's first boast of the family wealth,
than by his subsequent malicious overthrow of it; that
in no sense of the word were they necessitous or poor,
and that Catherine would have three thousand pounds.
This was so material an amendment of his late expectations,
that it greatly contributed to smooth the descent
of his pride; and by no means without its effect was the
private intelligence, which he was at some pains to
252
procure, that the Fullerton estate, being entirely at the
disposal of its present proprietor, was consequently open
to every greedy speculation.
On the strength of this, the General, soon after Eleanor's
marriage, permitted his son to return to Northanger, and
thence made him the bearer of his consent, very courteously
worded in a page full of empty professions to Mr. Morland.
The event which it authorized soon followed: Henry
and Catherine were married, the bells rang and every body
smiled; and, as this took place within a twelve-month
from the first day of their meeting, it will not
appear, after all the dreadful delays occasioned by the
General's cruelty, that they were essentially hurt by it.
To begin perfect happiness at the respective ages of
twenty-six and eighteen, is to do pretty well; and professing
myself moreover convinced, that the General's
unjust interference, so far from being really injurious to
their felicity, was perhaps rather conducive to it, by
improving their knowledge of each other, and adding
strength to their attachment, I leave it to be settled by
whomsoever it may concern, whether the tendency of this
work be altogether to recommend parental tyranny, or
reward filial disobedience.